EIGHT SERMONS, PREACHED BY IOHN PRIDEAVX, DOCTOR OF Diuinity, Regius Professor, Vice-Chancellor of the Vniuersity of Oxford, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
THE SEVERALL TEXTS and Titles of the Sermons, follow in the next leafe.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
THE SEVERALL TEXTS AND TITLES OF THE Sermons contained in this Booke.
- MATTH. 5.25. Agree with thine aduersary, &c.
- REVEL. 2.4. Neuerthelesse, I haue somewhat, &c.
- PSAL. 110.3. In the day of thy Power shall the, &c.
- 1. COR. 15.20. But now Christ is risen from, &c.
- 2. SAM. 20.1. And there happened to be there, &c.
- PSAL. 9.19. The Lord is knowne by the, &c.
- 2. CHRON. 32.24. In those dayes Hezekiah, &c.
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING LAW CASES.
AS IT HATH BEENE DELIVERED IN TWO SERMONS VPON the fiue and twentieth verse of the fifth of Matthew.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Blessed are the Peace-makers.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
TO THE WORSHIPFVLL MY VERY WORTHY KINSMAN, EDMVND PRIAVX, Esquire, Counseller at Law, and Mistris MARY PRIDEAVX, his vertuous, and religious Wife.
THe many kindnesses I haue heretofore receiued from you both, haue long sithens required a fuller acknowledgement, then yet I could euer meete with opportunity to expresse, howsoeuer I much desired it. In which respect being ouer-intreated by some friends, to publish these Sermons, I made bold to passe them vnder your names, assured by former incouragements, of your louing acceptance. They were my first assaies in this kinde, which riper iudgements will soone discerne, both in sundry defects, and superfluities. But my desire to doe good to the meanest, shall in part (I trust) excuse me to all.Rom. 1.14. For we are all debtors (with blessed S. Paul) both to the wise, and vnwise. Prou. 11.30. And as it must be our wisdome especially, to winne soules: Ion. 1.21. so it behooueth all Gods children to receiue from vs with meeknesse, [Page 4] his statutes and iudgements. Deut. 4.6. For this is your wisdome, and your vnderstanding, in the sight of the nations, which shall heare all these statutes, and say, Surely this is a wise and vnderstanding people. Your exemplary practice herein (which your Neighbours and Country can well testifie) my selfe to my great comfort, haue often obserued, both in priuate prayers, duely continued in your well-ordered family, and publike esteeme of the Word, and its true Professors. To which if this small Mite of mine may adde the least life, or increase, I haue attained my purpose; in which I rest
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING, LAW CASES.
Agree with thine aduersary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him: lest thine aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into prison.
1 THese words (Worshipfull and Beloued) are a part of that large and heauenly Sermon, which our Sauiour made in the Mount to his Disciples, and a great multitude, as appeareth in the first verse of this Chapter. A learned man cals it,Perkins in his exposition of Christs Sermon in the Mount. the key of the whole Bible; because by it is opened the summe of the Old and New Testament; and in that sense my text may be tearmed, the chiefest ward of this key; as being that which first discloseth the corrupt Glosses of the Pharises, and whereupon our Sauiour especially insisteth: Who hauing shewed before, that the sixth Commandement, [Page 6] not onely forbiddeth actuall murder, (as the Pharises would grosly haue it) but also rayling words, Ver. 22. [...], vid. Bezae Annot. ibid. discontented gestures, rash anger, (as the seuerall punishments declare, to which these things are liable) inferreth thereupon an effectuall exhortation, to concord, loue, and charitie, and first with their Brethren, in the two verses going immediatly before.Ver. 23. If then thou bring thy gift vnto the altar, and there remembrest, that thy brother hath ought against thee; 24. leaue there thine offerring before the altar, and goe thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother. And secondly with their Aduersaries, which is a higher step to perfection, in the words I haue read vnto you: Agree with thine aduersary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him, &c.
2. The learned seeme not to agree altogether about the sense and scope of these words.In hunc locum. Saint Chrysostome takes only the letter, and extends it alone to such contentions, as happen betweene party, and party, here in this world, before a ciuill Magistrate; and of this mind also are Theophylact, and Euthymius, among the ancient; Brentius, Pellican, and Kemnitius, with some others, among the latter writers.Vid. Thomae Caten. But Cyprian, Hilarie, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with the rest of the Fathers and Schoolemen, expound parabolically, the way, In 5. Math. this life, the Iudge, Christ, the Sergeant, the Angels, the prison, Hell. Both sence are true (saith Abulensis) but the latter more principall; whose opinion I the rather imbrace, because it tendeth to agreement, for which I labour. To omit therefore [Page 7] the curious discussing of the poynt, how, and by what reasons, both interpretations may stand, as fitter for the schooles, then this place: I take the words to be vttered by way of a similitude, whose substance, or latter part, commonly called [...], is here omitted, as easie to be gathered, by the shadow, [...], or former part expressed; it being vsuall in Scripture, and common talke; and in this particular enlarged, may carry this sense: If a creditor of thine, to whom thou art falne in band, should thereupon put thee in suit; the law is open, the Iudge must doe right, the penalty is imprisonment: were it not wisdome, therefore for thee to hasten, and agree, before it come to a triall, that so by drawing the Court, thou mightst withdraw thy selfe from danger? The like is thy case here in this world, for brotherly reconciliation; whether thou be wronged, or haue wronged, seeke peace, and ensue it, and that now, in the acceptable time, speedily without demurres. For thou art way-laid by death, and knowest not how soone thou shalt be arrested. If thou come out of charity before Gods tribunall seate; the Angels are his Sergeants, hell his prison, diuels his hangmen, fire and brimstone his racke; iudgement must passe, and execution shall follow, and then to desire a composition will be too late. So that here you see (Beloued) what both opinions yeeld, to further, and perswade this Christianlike agreement: the first from the words, in regard of temporall damage, the second from the meaning, to auoid eternall vndoing.
3. The summe is an earnest motiue to Brotherly reconciliation with all men, [Page 8] and cōsisteth as it plainely appeareth, of these two parts:
- 1 A Precept. Agree with thine aduersary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him.
- 2 A reason thereof, in the words ensuing, lest thine aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, &c.
The precept (whereof only at this present, by Gods assistance & your Christian patience I intend to entreat) containeth in it these foure circumstances, the
- 1 Matter whereof. Agree.
- 2 Party with whom. Thine aduersary.
- 3 Time when. Quickly.
- 4 The place where. Whiles thou art in the way with him.
Agree with thine aduersary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him.
Agree, as becommeth a man, with thine aduersary, as it behooueth a Christian, Quickly, to shew thy willingnes, and whilest thou art in the way, to expresse thy carefull prouidence. For by Agreeing, thou imitatest thy Sauiour, with thine aduersary, thou excellest the Scribes and Pharises, quickly, thou out-strippest the sluggard, and whilest thou art in the way, thou preuentest the danger that is to come. And therefore giue me leaue once more to inculcate, and repeate againe Agree, to saue thy selfe, with thy Aduersary, to win thy brother, quickly, to redeeme the time, and whilest thou art in the way, to speed the better at thy iournies end.
[Page 9]4 Agree: The originall hath it in two words [...]. Which translators contend, who should expresse most significantly. The vulgar Latine giueth it to this sence.Esto consentiens. Consent or thinke the same things with thine aduersary. Erasm{us}, Habeto beneuolentiam. Beare him good will. Castalion, Compone. Compound. Vatablus, Fac conuenias. See thou come to an agreement. The Syriac, [...] Be desirous of his friendship. An old translation which Saint Augustine seemeth to approue,Esto concors. accord, compound, or, make a full atonement: which is also liked by Beza, and in effect is the same with his:Esto amicus. Nec monet tantum vt animo benè velimus aduersario, sed vt cum eo transigamus, &c. Luk. 12.58. be friends let there be a perfect reconciliation, see there be an end of all brabbles betwixt you. For wee are not onely aduised (saith he) to wish well to our aduersary, and there let it rest; but to go to him, talke with him, conclude with him, and as Saint Luke hath it, Chap. 12.58. Deliuer our selues from any thing he hath against vs. All which is included in this one word agree, & yeeldeth this maine doctrine besides many other.
That it is a necessary duty for euery true Christian to seeke reconciliation:
A necessary duety (I say) of euery true Christian, not onely coldly to admit, or to be content it should be so: but also earnestly to seeke, faithfully to bring about, and ioyfully to embrace an absolute, hearty, and brotherly reconciliation.
5 The proofes wherof are so many, and pregnant throughout all the Booke of God, that whatsoeuer is there written, may serue for a testimony. All the long art of Diuinity, is comprised in this one short word, loue. As the Apostle [Page 10] obserueth, Ga1. 5.14.Gal. 5.14. Loue the Lord thy God, is the first and great commmandement; and loue thy neighbour, is the second like vnto this; vpon which two hang the whole Law and the Prophets, Mat. 22.40.Mat. 22.40. In regard whereof, the chiefe subiect of our Sauiours praier, was vnity, Ioh. 17.21;Ioh. 17.21. his chiefest legacy, peace, Ioh. 14.27.Ioh. 14.27. And by this shall all men know (saith he) that you are my disciples, if you loue one another. Ioh. 13.35.Ioh. 13 35. For as there is one body, one spirit, one Lord, one faith, one baptisme, one God and Father of all, Ephe. 4. vers. 4, 5, 6. who is aboue all, and through all and in you all: so it behoueth the members of this body, the guided by this spirit, the seruants of this Lord, the partakers of this faith and baptisme, the worshippers of this God, and children of this Father, Jb. ver. 2. with all humblenesse of minde, & meekenesse, and long suffering (as the Apostle exhorteth) to support one another through loue, endeuoring to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the band of peace. Chap. 25. 1. Three things (saith the wise son of Syrach) reioyce me, and by them, am I beautified before God and men: the vnity of Brethren, the loue of Neighbours, and a man and his wife, that agree together. And therefore euer wil be remembred that good minde of faithfull Abraham, Gen. 13.8.Gen. 13.8. who to cut off all debate betwixt his heardmen, and Lots; disdained not to goe, the elder to the yonger, the vncle to the Nephew, the worthier to the inferior, in this kindest maner. Let there be, no strife, I pray thee, betweene thee and mee, neither betweene mine heardmen, and thy heardmen, for we are brethren. The like was Iosephs counsell to his departing brethren, Act. 4.32. Gen. 45.24.Gen. 45.24. [Page 11] Fall not out by the way. And the multitude of the first Christians, Act. 4.32. are said to be of one heart, and one soule, in regard of the faithfull agreement which was betweene them. Whereupon the Author of the Sermons ad fratres in Eremo, Ser. 2. Qui pacem cordis, oris, & operis, non habet, Christianus dici non habet, &c. sticketh not to inferre, That he that in heart and word, and work, contendeth not for this agreement, cannot be called a Christian. He that resteth not on this foundation, setteth his life and foote in slippery places, sayleth in a tempest, walketh in a ruinous cliffe, soweth on the sand, the new Ierusalem being not a place for quarrellers (as Saint Basil grauely obserueth) but an inheritance and reward for gentle natures.
6 A lesson (Beloued) for these contentious times, and dog-daies of ours, to remember vs, what wee are, whom we serue, what is expected of vs, and how little we performe. The mercilesse debtour in the Gospel, should bee a patterne vnto vs all: Who for taking his brother by the throat, and exacting (as it should seeme) no more, but his owne, receyued this doome of his Master,Mat. 18.32. O euill seruant, I forgaue thee all the debt because thou prayedst me: shouldst not thou also haue had compassion on thy fellow seruant, euen as I had pitty on thee? But wee are so farre, either from fearing such Iudgements, or imitating this pittie, that like Ishmael (almost) we are become Wilde men, Gen. 16.12. his hand against euery man, and euery mans hand against him. So farre from seeking this brotherly reconciliation, that being sought vnto, we will scarce heare of it. But alas (selfewild and inconsiderate man!) little dost thou marke the steps thou treadest, or the [Page 12] downefall of this way, wherein thou postest. Shall thy God bee called the Author of peace, and wilt thou continue a maintainer of dissention? shall he receyue thee, who reiectest thy Brother? or suppose thou wilt agree with him, who quarrellest with his, and thine owne fellow members? No, no, (Beloued) he hath taught vs otherwise. Our trespasses are forgiuen vs, but with this condition, as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs. Where is thine aduersary (saith he) whose iniuries like the bloud of Abel cry vnto me for vengeance?Gen. 43.3. neuer looke me in the face, except your brother be with you. So true is that which Pellican hath on this place obserued: Non experieris Deum tibi propitium, nisi proximus sentiet te sibi placatum: Thou shalt not find that God is pleased with thee, before thy neighbour perceiue, thou art reconciled vnto him. For as the spirit of man (it is an old Authors similitude) neuer quickneth those members that are cut asunder or broken, Serm. 2. ad fratres in Erem. vntill they bee iointed againe, and set together: so the Spirit of God neuer giueth life to vs, except we be bound together in the bond of peace. This prepareth vs to prayer, which must be without wrath, 1. Tim. 2.8. Iam. 1.21. it fitteth vs to heare, which must be with all meekenes, it prouideth vs for the Lords Supper, who accepteth no ghest without this Wedding garment. Mat. 22.12. 1. Cor. 13. Though thou speake with the tongs of men and Angels, hast the gift of prophesie, knowest all secrets, canst remoue mountaines, giuest thy goods to the poore, and thy body to be burned; all this is but sounding brasse, and tinckling Cymbals. Vaunt of no such offerings at the Lords Altar, [Page 13] before thou go, & be reconciled to thy brother. Go (I say) not expect when he will come vnto thee, nor tarry till thou happen to meete him; but seeke him out of purpose, enquire for him, commune with him. And where thy presence cannot, thy desire of peace (saith Gregory) must performe that office. Satisfie him in thought,Dialog. l. 4. whom thy thoughts haue wronged; in words make amends, for thy iniurious speeches; as also for thy deeds, let thy deeds recompence. For why should our stubbornness so farre ouermaster vs; as to make our best seruices vnacceptable to our King and Master? [...]; O the admirable benignitie, and vnspeakable goodnesse of God (saith that golden-mouthed Father Chrysostome on this place!) Hee despiseth his owne worship, to maintaine thy charitie, he will not be found of thee, till thou hast sought this reconciliation. Neuer pray, come not at Sermons, worship me not all (saith our Lord God) what haue I to doe with your appointed feasts and solemne assemblies? my soule hateth the oblations of such as foster, or bring with them hatred in their soules. Wherefore (Beloued brethren) let vs study to agree, that we may be beloued, and seeke peace here, that wee may enioy it in heauen. Prou. 30.27. The very grashoppers can goe forth quietly altogether by bands (as the Wiseman telleth vs) and the kingdome of Satan is not deuided against it selfe. Mat. 12.26. Now, if you will further know the party with whom wee are thus to agree, it followeth: Thy Aduersarie] which is the second circumstance I before proposed, [Page 12] [...] [Page 13] [...] [Page 14] and commeth here in order to bee likewise handled.
7 Agree with thine Aduersary.] The word [...] in the originall is not so largely taken, as aduersarius in the Latine, which may signifie any kinde of enemy: but rather as we tearme in English in our Law matters, the plaintife, in regard of the defendant; or the defendant, in respect of the plaintife, Lib. 1. de purgat. c. 7. to be an aduersarie. Aduersarius litis (saith Bellarmine in a passage vpon this place) non iniuriae: an Aduersary, not so much for an iniurie offered, as in a triall to be had; and therefore may not so properly be expounded an enemie, as a friend or neighbour of ours, with whom we haue a case in controuersie. What is answerable to this in the similitude, diuers are of diuers opinions. Some would haue this Aduersary to be the Deuil, Vid. Bucaseni. Enarrat. in. 5. Math. & Beaux-am. Harmon. Euang. Tom. 2. pag. 20. 2. Lib. 1. de. serm. Dom. in. mont. cap. 22. as Origen, Euthymius, Theophylact, with whom we are to agree, (as St Hierome expounds it) by renouncing him wholy, as our promise was in baptisme, and so shaking him off, that hereafter before the Iudge of heauen, he may haue no action against vs. But Caluin confutes this mainely; following herein Saint Augustine, whose argument is from the Greeke word [...], be friends, or a well-willer: but betweene the Deuill & vs there should be no such commerce, or familiaritie. Others by aduersary vnderstand the flesh. This also liketh not Saint Augustine, neither Saint Hierome, who thinke it hard, that the spirit should agree with the flesh, which euer lusteth, and rebelleth against it. Saint Ambrose would haue [Page 15] this aduersary to bee sinne. But what peace, or composition should be with that, which wee are bound by all meanes, to root out, and extinguish? Others therefore come neerer the truth, as Athanasius, Augustine, Gregory, and Beda, who would haue this aduersary to be either God, or his law, or our owne consciences. And surely the best way it is for vs to curry fauour with these; whiles opportunitie and time is granted vs. Yet I take the exposition of Hilary; Anselme, and Saint Hierome, to bee more naturall for this place; who go no further then the letter, but by Aduersary vnderstād Dominū litis, quod est commune nomen vtrique parti litiganti, as (Tremelius notes on the Siriack word,) any man that hath ought against vs, or we against him; importing no other thing, but that the offender should seeke, and the offended embrace, any Christianlike agreement, without running to extremities. Whereupon I ground this generall doctrine.
That the goint to lawe of Christians, where a good end in priuate may be hoped for, or had, is contrarie to that course of proceeding, which our Sauiour here prescribes in Iudiciall causes.
8 A doctrine depending on the former, but yet in such a sort, that wheras there I insisted in generall, vpon the matter to be fought, here I declare in particular, the manner how to find it: especially in such cases, as breed the greatest iarres. Wherein I would not be mistaken, as though I went about to taxe such courses, or vocations, as our Common-wealth alloweth; or held all publike [Page 16] trials before a ciuill Magistrate, vnnecessary. No, my text cleane dasheth such Anabaptisticall conceits, wherein I finde an accuser, a Iudge, a Sergeant, a prison, and all approued. My purpose is therefore only to shew, what mutuall moderation should bee practised of vs all; in our priuate differences, and affaires. For as not to agree in such, dissolueth the bands of charitie: so in wickednes to consent with any, is felony, treason, or conspiracie. So Herod & Pilate were made friends, Luke 23.12.Luk. 23.12. but yet continued enemies to our Sauiour. Cutpurses consent, Pro. 1.14.Prou. 1.14. but it is to do a mischiefe; and such cordes neuer hold longer, then the strangling of their masters. But our causes should be lawfull, in which we should agree, and personall, which wrong not estates, and of that nature, which need not so tedious a trauersing. Of which the Apostle speaketh, 1. Cor. 6.7.1. Cor. 6.7. Now therefore, there is vtterly a fault among you, because you go to law one with another: why rather suffer you not wrong? why sustaine you not harme? See how earnestly he presseth that, which our Sauiour before had preached, Mat. 5.40.Mat. 5.40. If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coate, let him haue thy cloake also. That is, rather then seeke priuate reuenge, which belongeth vnto the Lord, and not to thee, bee content to lose a garment, or more of thy temporall goods: for hee easily contemneth such (saith Chrysostome) who hopeth for eternall treasures in heauen.Jn Mat. c. 5. hom. 11. Gen. 39.12. Hee will leaue his garment with Ioseph, in the hand of his mistresse, to escape vnspotted with the vaile of honesty. And if wee [Page 17] must forgoe such necessaries, (saith SaintSi de necessarijs imperatum est, quantò magis superflua contemnere conuenit? De Ser. Dom. in mont. l. 1. Augustine) as coat or cloke, or the like for quietnesse sake: how much more should wee contemne things of lesser value, especially at the command of such a Lord and Master, who will certainely see we shall be no losers by it?
9 This is counsell (Beloued) of the Great Lawgiuer, not varying with the times, but as a law of the Medes and Persians, that altereth not. Hest. 1.19. Which if we could be content to follow, by curbing and ouertopping our impatient affections, would saue vs much trauell, great charges, hot bickerings, infinite discontents, & euer end our causes to our truest aduantage.Plutarc. in Pyrrh. Wee read in Plutarch in the life of Pyrrhus, of one Cyneas, a man of great imployment about that King, who vnderstanding that at the Tarentines entreatie, the King his master was resolued to make war on the Romans, tooke occasion to discourse with him in this sort: It is reported (O King) (saith hee) that the Romans, are great Warriers, and haue large command of puissant nations; put case wee ouercome them, what benefit shall wee get thereby? Pyrrhus answered, That is question, which few wise would aske: why then, all Italy and Greece are straight at our command. Cyneas pawsing a while, replied: But when wee haue Italy, and Greece, what shall wee doe then? Pyrrhus not finding his meaning; Sicily (saith he) thou knowest is hard adioyning to vs, and verie well may be our next conquest. But hauing that (quoth Cyneas) shall our warres bee ended? That were a [Page 18] iest (quoth Pyrrhus) for who would not then to Affricke, and so to Carthage? the passage is not dangerous, the victorie assured. True indeed (saith Cyneas) but when we haue all in our hands, what shall we doe in the end? Then Pyrrhus breakes out a laughing. We will then, good Cyneas (quoth he) be quiet, and take our ease, and make feasts euery day, and be as merry one with another as wee can possibly. Then Cyneas hauing that he would, thus closeth with him, And what letteth vs now (my Lord) to be merry, and quiet together, sith wee enioy that present without further trauell, and trouble, which we are now a seeking with such bloudshed and danger; & yet we knowe not whether euer wee shall attaine vnto it, after that we haue suffered, and caused others to suffer infinite sorrowes and calamities? The application is so manifest, that I neede not stand vpon it. For aske but our contentions wranglers what they ayme at by their going to law, and their vexing one another: their answere can be no other but to right themselues, that at length they may liue quietly. But quiet thy bosome enemies at home (whosoeuer thou art) and thy cause shall be ended, before the action be entred. For through pride man maketh contentions, Pro. 13.10.Pro. 13.10. Couldst thou but once take order with this malicious affection, 'twere easie to compound with thy greatest aduersarie?Discordia filia inanis gloriae, Greg. Mor. l. 13. c. 31. Aquin. 2. 2 ae. q. 37. art. 2. But thou canst not be so base as to yeeld vnto him; and yet wilt thou be so base as to yeeld vnto the Diuell? Harken to the blessed Apostle: Let not the sunne goe downe vpon thy wrath, Eph. 4.26.Eph 4.26. and it immediately followeth, Neither [Page 19] giue place vnto the Deuill. But thine aduersary prouokes thee to strife, and thou canst not endure it. But thy Sauior commands thee to agree, and wilt not obey him? But should I lose mine own, to buy his fauour? But wouldst thou wreak thy anger, to lose a Kingdome? Loue suffereth all things, 2. Cor. 13.7. it beleeueth al things, it hopeth al things, it endureth al things, it seeketh not its owne, but the things that are of God. If thy cause be good, and thy conscience vnspotted, thou hast an Aduocate with the Father, 1. Ioh. 2.1, 2. Iesus Christ the righteous. This was the Kings Attorny, that Dauid retained, Psalm. 35.1. Plead thou my cause (O Lord) with them that striue with me, and fight thou against them that fight against me. But we must haue writ vpon writ, and Action vpon Action, to vndoe our selues, that we may vex our brethren: Eseck, and Massa, Gen. 26. Exod. 17. Esa. 8.6. and Meribah, the waters of strife and contention, are those we delight to drinke of, the gentle Shiloah runneth too softly for our turbulent humours: whose counsel doe we follow in this (Beloued) but his, who was a liar and a murtherer from the very beginning? Are we Sheepe of the Lords pasture, Psalme 100. and yet like Dogs, and Swine will bee barking, and biting one another?Math. 24.29. and shall that seruant speed well at his masters comming,Luk. 12.45. who is taken molesting and smiting his fellow seruants? Hence therefore let Tale-bearers, and those Attournies learne, who set neighbours together by the eares, & egge them onward to contentions, whose Apparitours and Agents they be. For if blessed bee the Peace-makers, Mat. 5.9. for they shall hee called the children of God, then cursed be such Brawle-makers, for they [Page 20] shall be called the Children of the Diuell. Mat. 5.9. But of you (deare Christian brethren) I am perswaded better things; you haue learned of the Wise man, Prou. 17.14.Pro. 17.14. that the beginning of strife is as the opening of waters, which will quickly drowne, if they be not stopped. Take vp therefore such contentions, as now, or at any time shall arise amongst you; conferre together, lay aside all malice, vse the helpe of your neighbours, and all other good lawfull meanes. What? is it so, that there is not a wise man among you? no not one that can iudge betweene his brethren? but a brother goeth to law with a brother (as the Apostle complaineth of the Corinthians: 1. Cor. 6.5.) and I may adde, most commonly for a matter of small moment. Rather make a friend of thy aduersary, to ioine with thee in league against thy spirituall enemies, & that effectually, and that quickly, without any further prolonging; which is the third circumstance I obserued in the precept, & will quickly here, by Gods grace, and your Christian patience, indeuour to run it ouer.
[...].10 Agree with thine Aduersary quickly] Maturè, saith Castalion: citò, say the other interpreters: all cōmeth to one, seasonably, or presently, the present being euer most seasonable. Because in actions of this nature, the contrary to our common prouerb is found most true, the more haste, the better speed: whence I gather, that delay in any Christian duty is alwaies dangerous. To die wel (saith one) is a long art of a short life, and a speedy beginning, is the shortest cut to this longest art. 2. Cor. 6.2. Behold (saith the blessed Apostle) now is the accepted time, behold now the day of [Page 21] saluation, and to day if yee will heare his voice, harden not your hearts, but exhort one another daily, while it is called to day, Heb. 3.13.Heb. 3.13. There is a [...] or a [...] to day, or now, in all the mandats almost of the King of heauen. So the Prophet Esaiahs search, Esai. 55.6.Esa. 55.6. our Sauiours Watch. Mar. 13.37.Mar. 13.37. the Wisemans memento, Ecclesiast. 12.1. containe no other thing, then that wise sonne of Syrach so much beateth vpon, Ecclesiast. 5.7.Eccle. 5.7. Make no long tarrying to turne vnto the Lord, and put it not off from day to day; All excuses are refusals, and delayes are denials, when our Sauiour saith vnto vs, Come and follow me. For though his mercy afford vs often-times many yeeres to repent; yet his Iustice permits vs not one houre to sin. Peccanti crastinum non promisit (saith Gregory:) he promiseth not to morrow to the offender, who is alwaies ready to forgiue the penitent. And therefore Matthew was no sooner called, Mat. 9.9.Mat. 9.9. but presently hee arose and followed. Hastily came Zacheus downe from the Tree, Luk. 19.6. and receyued our Sauiour ioyfully, when notice was once giuen, that hee would bee his ghest that day: and no sooner had hee looked back vpon Peter, Matthew 26.75.Mat. 26.75. but hee went out (saith the text) and wept bitterly.
11 I will not stand longer, for the proofe of a point so euident, but come to apply it to our selues. These things are written for our instruction, to admonish vs to beware, how we deferre our repentance. It is strange to obserue our shifts here in, how cunningly we can coozen our selues, and [Page 22] abuse Gods long suffring, for our longer sinning. But had we but the grace to consider what true conuersion is, and the manifold difficulties that alwaies crosse it; most euidently it would appeare, that all these are augmented, and strengthened by delay, and that by this deceit, more do perish, then by all the guiles and subtilties of Satan besides. For better considereth that old serpent, then we do, how that one sinne draweth on another, how he that is not fit to day, will be lesse fit to morrow, how that custome groweth into nature, and old diseases are hardly cured. He knoweth, the longer we persist in sinne, the more God plucketh his grace and assistance from vs. Our good inclinations are the weaker, our vnderstanding the more darkned, our will the more peruerted, our appetite the more disordered, all our inferiour parts and passions, the more strengthened, and stirred vp against the rule of reason; whereby his footing is the stronger, and our case the more desperate. Last of all, hee is priuy to the vncertainty, and perils of our life, to the dangers that may befall vs, to the impediments that will alwaies crosse vs: so that if once he winne vs to delay a little, he doubteth not but to gaine our whole time frō vs. Now shall we see this net, Prou. 1.17. and yet be entangled? knowe this guile of this old writhing serpent, and yet neuer endeuour to preuent it? Most commonly there is no man so yron-hearted, but hee hath a purpose in time to amend his life. And when hee seeth another to liue religiously, and heareth the commendation of the Saints of God; [Page 23] he wisheth in his heart he were also such a one,Numb. 23.10. and groneth oft-times in conscience, that he hath neuer endeuoured so to bee. But alas (my good Christian brother) what letteth at this instant, that this course should not be taken? What inconuenience would follow, if presently this were practised, which for euer should doe vs good? Thou shouldest preuent the euill day, which suddenly may ouertake thee: thou shouldst haue thy lamp ready, whensoeuer the Bridegroome passeth by thee: thou shouldest be furnished of a wedding garment, when the Master of the feast commeth to take notice of thee. The outward pleasures which thou seemest here to abridge, should be recompenced in this life, with the peace of conscience, and hereafter with eternall felicitie. And if for the present by such meanes, thy gaine be neglected, thou shalt surely finde the increase another where. Now, can there be a waightier matter then thy saluation? Seest thou not by others ruines, the vncertainty of thine owne estate? And are not these things true, which out of Gods sacred Word I haue proued vnto you? What senslesnesse is it then for vs (Beloued) to make that the taske of our old age, which should bee the practice of all our life, and to settle our euerlasting, our only, our surest making or marring, vpon so tottering, and sinking, and sandy a foundation? We see, and know by experience, that a ship, the longer it leaketh, the harder it is to be emptied: a house, the longer it goeth to decay, the worse it is to repayre: or a nayle, the farther it is driuen in, [Page 24] the harder it is to plucke out againe. And can we perswade our selues, that the trembling ioynts, the dazeled eyes, the fainting heart, the fayling legs, of vnweildy, drouping, and indisciplinable olde age, may empty, repayre, plucke out the leakes, and ruines, and nayles, of so many yeeres, flowing, fayling, and fastening? But suppose we came to that age, (which is an extraordinary blessing of God, and not granted to many) and retayne in it that vigour, which happeneth to very few, and enioy that grace of God, which now and heretofore we so often haue despised: Imagine (I say) the best that may be hoped for, that thou mayest haue time hereafter to repent, and ability to vse that time, and desire to vse that ability, and grace to prosper that desire: whereby thou mayest vanquish Satan at the strongest, when thou thy selfe art at the weakest; yet consider herein thy foolishnesse, which in matters of lesse moment, thou wouldest bee loth to commit; each day thou knittest knots, which once thou must vndoe againe; thou heapest that together, which once thou must disperse againe; thou eatest and drinkest that hourely, which once thou must vomit vp againe, to omit thy vngratefull dealing with thy Lord and Master Christ Iesus, whom thou seruest thus at length with the Diuels leauings, and then (forsooth) we will turne to be religious, when time will scarse permit vs to bee wicked any longer. We see therefore (beloued brethren) the waight, and importance of this one vvord quickly. Though there be twelue houres in the day, Ioh. 11.9. wherein men may [Page 25] walke, no vvisedome it is for vs, to post ouer our repentance to the last cast. Non semper manet in foro paterfamilias (saith Saint Augustine:) The Lord of the vineyard is not alvvaies in the market, to set thee a-worke: Ser. 1. de sanctis. and no maruaile (saith Saint Gregory) if at the last gaspe he forget himselfe, vvho in all his life neglected to remember God. Let vs attend therefore to open, vvhen it pleaseth him to knocke. Act. 24.26. And not (as Felix did Paul) so ansvvere his messengers; Goe thy way for this time, and when I haue conuenient time, I will call for thee againe: but rather vvith Dauid to bee ready, vvhen hee saith,Psalme. 40.7. Come, presently to reply, Lo, I come. When he saith,Psalme. 27.8. Seeke my face, to eccho immediatly againe, Thy face (Lord) will we seeke. Samuels ansvvere must bee ours at the first call, Speake, Lord, 1. Sam. 3.10. for thy seruant heareth: and that not only quickly, but also vvhen vve are in the way, vvhich is my fourth and last circumstance, before obserued, and commeth novv briefly in the conclusion to be considered.
12 Agree with thine Aduersarie quickely] [...], vvhich all translate, whiles thou art in the way with him. Alluding perchance, to countrymen (saith Illyricus) who came some distance for iudgement, from their houses into the city, in which they had fit opportunity betweene themselues to discusse and take vp all matters. But citizens (in my opinion) haue no lesse, they dwell neere together, and may more conueniently meete, and dayes of hearing come not so fast, but space, and place may bee had, to compose in good sort such businesse. But figuratiuely [Page 26] in Scripture, this word way hath three especiall significations. First, it is taken for doctrine, as Psalm. 23.3.Psalm. 23.3. Shew me thy wayes, O Lord, and teach me thy paths. Which Hebraisme the Schoolemen haue taken from the Arabians, when they put viam Thomae, or viam Scoti, for Thomas, or Scotus doctrine. Secondly, it signifieth the manner of liuing, counsels, behauiour, or endeuours of men: so Gen. 6.12.Gen. 6.12. All flesh had corrupted his way: that is, their manners: and the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous, Psalm. 1.6.Psalm. 1.6. that is, the counsels, actions, or endeuours of the righteous, or wicked. Lastly, it is taken for a mans life, Iosh. 23.14. as Ioshua 23.14. This day I enter into the way of all the world; and so in this place, whiles thou art in the way with him: that is, in the dayes of this thy pilgrimage, whiles thou art aliue. Which directeth vs especially to this conclusion, that ‘After this life there remayneth no place for repentance, or reconciliation.’
12 For alia est (saith Musculus on this place) praesentis, alia futurae vitae conditio. The condition of this life, and the next, are not both alike. Here there may be had a composition; but there the Iudge will proceed according to law; as the next words following my text doe sufficiently confirme, thou shalt be cast into prison, and thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vtmost farthing. Here is no mention at all of pardon, but all of payment; pay, or stay: infinite hath been thy offence, and so must be thy punishment: not a dogge to licke a sore, not the tip of a finger dipt in water, to coole a tongue, [Page 27] can be there obtained with an Ocean of teares: How much lesse Indulgences, or pardons, or Masses, or Pilgrimages, or any Intercession of the liuing, can alter the estate of the dead? But of this hereafter in the reason, when we come to speake of the prison which the Papists imagine to be their purgatory. Now a word or two by the way, for applying this doctrine taken from the way mentioned in my text, and so I will commit you to God.
13 This may serue (beloued) to hasten that speedy conuersion, which in the poynt before I so earnestly vrged. For if this life be the appoynted place and no other, wherein this quicke reconciliation is to be sought, and wrought; then all excuses are cut off, whatsoeuer the Diuels sophistry, or mans backsliding tergiuersations can imagine. Otherwise, some peeuish conceit might humour it selfe with such an idle contemplation. There is a great space betweene Heauen and Earth; Gods iudgement seate, and the place wee goe from; and can this bee passed in a moment? Besides, who can tell, whether my iudgement shall bee immediate vpon my departing? May not others be first examined? May not I be repriued, till the last day of iudgement, and hauing that respit to be reconciled, so sue out a pardon? But our Sauiour meeteth with all such humane fancies, and earthly cogitations. No (saith hee) this agreement must not onely be quickly in regard of the time, but also in this life, whiles thou art in the way, and thy aduersary with thee, both together, [Page 28] in respect of the place. Iust as that noble Romane Popilius dealt in his ambassage with King Antiochus (the history is recorded by Liuie) he maketh a circle with his rod, Decad. 5. l. 5. and passe we must not the compasse thereof, till we haue fully resolued on an absolute answere. Such a circle we are all in at this present (Beloued) and behold an vrgent ambassage from the King of Kings. Peace, or warre, life, or death, hell, or heauen, are to be determined on of vs, in this instant and place, and therefore let vs bethinke vs (I beseech you) what to doe. We finde here no certaine habitation, but onely (as my text intimateth) a way to passe: this passage hath all the dangers, and more then can bee imagined: The Diuell as a thiefe, the world like a bawd, the flesh like a false brother, to assault, entrap vs, and leade vs into vtter darknesse: euery breathing we make, is the shortning of our life, and euery step we goe, is the hastning to our graue. Sands of the Sea, or Gnats in Summer, or leaues in Autumne, are not more innumerable, then the heaps, and swarmes, & mountaynes of calamities, vvhich are euery moment ready to fall vpon vs. And yet we like those outragious Sodomites, Gen. 19.9.Gen. 19.9. will not suffer our brethren to host quietly by vs, but will haue them out, to quarrell, and deale worse with them, though fire and brimstone fall on vs the next day after. Good Lord, that man should so hardly be brought to consider himselfe, and remember thee! and yet so quickly to ioyne with his enemy, and maligne his brother; to forget, whose he is, whence he is, where he is, and which [Page 29] way he tendeth. We account him an idle-headed fellow, that will be building in euery Inne, where hee may not dwell: a foolish Pilote, that will bee anchoring in euery creeke, where his businesse lies not: and a most desperate, and impudent thiefe, that will stabbe when he passeth along, from the prison to his triall. Our practice is the like, but wee will not thinke of it. Wee build where wee may not inhabite, anchor where we may not harbour, quarrell and fall out in that very way, nay in the very presence of that greatest Lord chiefe Iustice, who hath bound vs to the peace, both with our brethren, and aduersaries. And now consider, I beseech you (Beloued) would true men fall out in that way amongst themselues, where from euery bush they may expect a thiefe? or souldiours be tumultuous, in such a garrison, where they euer stand in danger of their mortall enemies? That be farre from vs who march vnder the banner of the King of peace. Let it be the infamy of Cain, to rise against his brother: Gen. 4.8. and the curse of the Midianites, Iudg. 7.22. to sheathe euery man his sword in his neighbours side: and a iust imputation laid on Ahab, 1. King. 18.18. that he and his fathers house had troubled Israel. But let vs (Beloued) according to our Captaines command, and precept, loue one another, as he hath loued vs. We are all children of the same heauenly Father, children must dwell together; members of the same body, members must grow together; sheepe of the same pasture, sheepe must feed together; souldiers of the same army, souldiers must march together. Seest thou therefore [Page 30] a bruised reed? breake it not: or smoaking flaxe? quench it not: or a fainting soule? thrust it not: or one that is falne? trample him not. Reioyce not at anothers crosses, but feare what thou hast deserued, and what may befall thy selfe. Hearest thou of a Saul's ouerthrow? bewayle him with Dauid: though perchance he hated thee, and sought thy vtter vndoing. Hath a Lyon killed a disobedient Prophet? affoord him in compassion, Alas, my brother. Brethren, and children, and beloued, and babes, and friends, are the most frequent titles we are called by in Scripture. O let vs curbe our swelling affections, and endeuour to be answerable to such excellent appellations. Archidamus (as wee reade in Plutarch) being chosen an vmpire to reconcile two parties, who had sworne solemnly to stand to his avvard, gets them into Mineruaes groue, and there enioynes them, that they should neuer depart thence, till they had reconciled themselues. O that my intreaty novv, might bee as his policie then, to bring you all here present to the like exigent, that this moment might be the quickely, and this Temple the very way, out of vvhich you might neuer passe, vvithout a full resolution for this Christianlike agreement. But this is his only to effect, who hath commanded it should bee so. Paul may plant, and Apollos may water, but it is thou (O Lord) that must giue the increase. O thou therefore that art the Author of peace, and louer of concord, who giuest vnto thy seruants that peace which the world cannot giue, Incline (vve beseech [Page 31] thee) our stubborne, and carnall affections, so to loue one another, as thou hast taught vs: that thy eternall peace, which passeth all vnderstanding, may keepe our hearts and minds in the knowledge and loue of thee, and thy Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord: that the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost, may be amongst vs, and remaine with vs now and euermore: Amen.
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING LAW CASES. THE SECOND SERMON.
Lest thine Aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into Prison.
SVch is the seruile disposition of the sonnes of Adam, that in the ordinary passages of this life, feare more auayleth then loue, to worke a consideration of their owne estates: according to that of the Prophet, Psalm. 119. Before I was troubled, I went wrong, Ver. 67. but now haue I kept thy Word. The reason I take to be, the sharpnesse of our senses, and dulnesse of our vnderstanding; this being more apprehensiue of bitter, then that of sweete. In regard whereof, an iniury more galleth, then a benefit contenteth, and [Page 34] we remember to reuenge the one, when we forget to be thankfull for the other. So sicknesse more than health, crosses more than courtesies, imprisonment, more than liberty, make a deepe impression.Aquin. 1a. 2. ae. q. 25. ar. 4. ex Boctio. And feare (as the Schooles obserue) is is one of the foure principall passions, that vsually ouerswayeth all our deliberations. Whereupon the holy Ghost, the deepest searcher, and expertest applyer, in all our affections, imperfections, infections, and defections, annexeth a penalty to his chiefest mandates.Gen. 3.3. Leuit. 20.5. Eate not, lest yee dye, Gen. 3.3. Commit not Idolatry, lest thou be cut off, Leuit. 20.5. Watch, lest he finde you sleeping, Mark. 13.36.Mark. 13.36. Take heed, lest he spare not thee, Rom. 11.21.Rom. 11.21. It is his ordinary stile, to rowze our security, and is here the burden of this song of iudgement. Agree with thine Aduersary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him, lest thine Aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into prison.
2 In the vnfolding of the former part of this Text, it may be easily recalled, that it was diuided into a Precept, and the reason thereof. The Precept was there enlarged, according to these foure Circumstances. The matter whereof, Agree] the partie with whom, thine Aduersary] the time when, quickly] the place where, whilest thou art in the way with him. The reason now followes to be further followed, carrying with it (as it were) threats, and whips, to scourge onward the assent; as though in more words our Sauiour had thus vrged it:Iohn. 9.4. I haue aduised you quickly to agree, whiles space, and place is [Page 35] granted; to take order in the day, before the night approach, and not to suffer your brabbles to come to a scanning after this life: but if your frowardnesse be such, as to admit no good counsell, see what will be the issue. Appearance without delay, iudgement, without partalitie, imprisonment, without baile, wil be strictly exacted, and inflicted. Aduersary, Iudge, Sergeant, Prison, no way to be shifted, or escaped, twice deliuered, then cast, neuer to bee repriued, or eased. Thinke vpon these damages, before the action bee entred, for all this will befall, if agreement preuent it not. And this I take to bee the drift of our Sauiour, in the words I haue read vnto you: The sum whereof is ‘A Declaration of the exceeding danger, which attendeth the neglect of reconciliation.’
And is here exemplified by three circumstances, drawne from the rigorous proceeding of the
- 1 Aduersary: in these words; lest thine Aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge.
- 2 Iudge: And the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant.
- 3 Sergeant: and thou be cast into Prison.
Lest thine Aduersary deliuer thee to, &c. The first includeth an accusation, exhibited by the Aduersarie. The second, a condemnation, pronounced by the Iudge. The third, an execution performed by the Sergeant. Facilis descensus Auerni. Hee tumbleth with a witnes, whom the Lord forsaketh, and the Diuell driueth. From Aduersary to Iudge, from Iudge to Sergeant, from Sergeant to Prison: so one in the necke of another; that the first may checke [Page 36] our impatience, for abusing our neighbour; the second, our arrogance, in presuming on God; the third, our securitie, for not considering what may follow, all our dulnesse, coldnesse, and benumb'dnesse, in maters of the waightiest importance, that euer may concerne flesh and bloud. Giue me leaue therefore (Right Worshipfull, and Beloued) to summon our startling meditations, to take some view before-hand, of these fearefull Assises; where wee know not how quickly we all are to haue a triall. It is Syracides good counsell,Chap. 7.36. Eccles. 7.36. Remember the end, and thou shalt neuer doe amisse. Sometimes Boanerges, Mar. 3.17. the sons of thunder (who preach iudgement) must as well be heard;Mat. 16.17. as Bar-iona, or Barnabas the sonne of a Doue, Act. 4.36. or consolation. Let vs take therefore a copie of the Declaration, that our defence may be the directer and first of the first, which is the rigorous proceeding of the Aduersarie, in these words, lest thy Aduersary deliuer thee to the Iudge.]
3 About the first particle in my text, which in the originall is [...], some scruple ariseth, both for the reading, and meaning. The vulgar rendreth it, by ne fortè, which the Rhemists retaine, in their, lest perhaps. Preferring such broken cesternes, before the fountaines themselues. But this is well corrected by Erasmus (saith Beza) both here,In v. 25. and in diuers other places: the word signifying properly, ne quando, lest at any time (as our last Translatours expresse it, and our former vnderstood it) without any fortè's, or peraduentures, Lib. 1. cap. 1. for which Saint Augustine first censureth [Page 37] himselfe, in his Retractations. Howsoeuer this difference may seeme exceeding nice, yet vpon it, are grounded two seuerall interpretations. Sic temperauit, (saith the ordinary glosse, which Hugo, Jn hunc locum. and Lyra follow) such a moderation is intimated, by this particle fortè, that the penitent may hope for an after remission, & ideo dicit fortè (saith Gorram) quia potest fieri quod non. Auendado wheeles on the same bias, with Thomas, and the rest of that side, In textum. except the learned Abulensis, who mainly stops it. This fortè (saith he) is not put by way of doubting; Ver. 3. but as that in the third of Genesis; ne fortè moriamur, or the like: in the seuenth of Matthew,Ver. 6. Cast not pearles before swine, ne fortè conculcent eas; where there could be no doubt of consequence, but that man should dye, and swine would trample such treasures. I should bee loth, by playing too much the Critick on these particles, to be thought to read Grammar Lecture. The reconciling (in my vnderstanding) is very euident, if wee take the exposition of the first, with Chrysostome, Theophilact, and Euthimius, in the literall sense, and of the latter, with Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with the rest of the Fathers, and Schoolemen, in the parabolicall. For in the processes of this life, friends may interpose, or mony preuaile, or pitie sometimes hinder a iust prosecution; and therefore in regard of men, a perhaps may haue his place: but in reference to that greatest, and last account, Ne fortè, is as much as aliàs, which [...] in the Hebrew, and [...] in the Syriack translation, may very well also beare; as [Page 38] though the whole had beene thus connected: Agree with thine Aduersary quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him: otherwise, or if thou neglect to doe it, thy Aduersary will deliuer thee to the Iudge, Ʋid. Buccasen. & Beaux-am. &c. Secondly, by Aduersary I vnderstand, not the deuil with Tertullian, Hom. 35. in Lucam. Origen, andIn cap. 12. Luc. Theophylact; nor the flesh with others mentioned by SaintLib. de serm. Dom. in monte. Bellar. l. 1. de purgat. cap. 7. Augustine; nor conscience, with Athanasius; nor Sinne with Saint Ambrose; nor the Holy Ghost, with Chromatius; nor God, or his Law, with Gregory, Augustine, and Beda: although all these (as Buccasenus at large declares) may haue a good meaning; But (as I tooke it in the precept) with Hilary, Ʋbi supra. Anselme, and Saint Hierome, [...], Dominum litis, either party contending, plaintiffe, or defendant. But here Saint Augustine obiecteth, I see not by what meanes one man should deliuer another to that Iudge, before whom all are culpable: besides, put question I kill my Aduersary, can I then agree with him whiles wee are in the way, whom by such meanes I haue made out of the way?In hunc locum. The answer of Abulensis, and Maldonate sufficiently cleereth the first; Lest thine Aduersary deliuer thee, that is, lest hee be the occasion thou be deliuered. Non repraesentatiuè (saith Buccasenus) as though hee personally there should present thee with a Corpus capias, Ibid. sed occasionaliter, which is Hugoe's word, be the occasion why Christ should passe sentence vpon thee. For do not the teares oft run downe the widdowes cheeks, Ecclesiasticus.Ecclus. 35.15. 35.15. and from thence goe vp into heauen? So Iohn 5.45. Moses is said to accuse: [Page 39] and Saint Hilary on this place,Hilar. Manens in ea simultatis ira arguet. The hatred shall accuse that remaines vnpacified. Which if the case so stand that thou canst not personally appease, by reason of his death with whom thou shouldst agree; true repentance (saith Abulensis) may obtaine so much of God, who accepteth, in such necessities, the will for the performance. Which answereth fully Saint Augustines latter obiection, and giueth cleere passage to this doctrinall proposition, that The breaking of Gods Law, by any sinne whatsoeuer, maketh vs lyable to eternall damnation.
4 For if the last iarre with our aduersary will beare such an action, what breach of Gods Commandement can be exempted? Marke but the nature of the most petty fault that euer was committed, and we shall finde it high treason against an infinite Maiestie. For whether sinne be a word, or deed, or thought against the eternall Law, Vid. Aquin. 1. 2. q. 71. ar. 6. as Saint Augustine; or a reuolting from our alleagiance to Gods edict, as Saint Ambrose; or a straggling from a prescribed course to a due end, against nature, reason, or Gods Word, as Thomas, and the Schooles define it; euer it includeth a rebellious contempt, which by breaking the least commandement, setteth vp (as it were) a Flagge of defiance against the Commander himselfe. Faile but in one point of the Law, Iam. 2.10.Iam. 2.10. and thou art guilty of all.Aquin. 1. 2. q. 73. art. ad 1um. De operib. Redemp. lib. 1. cap. 8. ad Thes. 2. Though non quoad conuersionem ad creaturas, (as the Schoolemen restraine it) yet quoad auersionem à Deo; (as Zanchius helpes them out) qui tàm contemnitur in vno praecepto, quàm in caeteris omnibus. [Page 40] Wherefore the wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlines, Rom. 1.18. because such a one hath stretched out his hand against God, and made himselfe strong against the Almightie. Iob. 15.25. This will further appeare, by conferring but the backe parts of Gods Maiestie, with mans vnworthinesse, and the seuerity of the Iudge, with the respectlesse presumption of the offender. For seeing that euery sinne is to be esteemed, according to the worth of the party against whom it is committed, (as the same iniurie offered to a peasant and a Prince standeth not in the same degree) hence it followeth, that the disobeying of an infinite Commander, is an infinite offence, and consequently deserueth a correspondent punishment. And howsoeuer,Psal. 92.6. an vnwise man doth not well consider this, and a foole doth not vnderstand it: yet certainely that is most true, which is obserued by one, out of Saint Augustine, that in euery sinne we commit, as also in all other elections, there is ballanced (as it were) in the scales of our reason, here, an Omnipotent Lord, commanding, for our eternall good, and there a deadly enemy, alluring to our vtter destruction. Where notwithstanding, such is our damnable ingratitude, and malicious stupidity, we will fully reiect the Lord of life, Act. 3.14. Lam. 1.12. and preferre a murderer, Haue yee no regard, all yee that passe this way, behold and see, whom yee dayly pierce, and then tell me, what disgrace may be viler then this, or punishment too heauy for such a contempt. The incomprehensible Ancient [Page 41] of daies, Almighty Iehouah, who made all things of nothing, by his Word, and by the same can reduce them to worse then nothing againe: whose looke drieth vp the Deepes, and whose wrath, maketh the Mountaines to melt, the Earth to tremble, the Rockes to rent, the Heauens to shiuer, Diuels and Angels to quake before him. Before whom all Kings are as Grashoppers, all Monarchs, as Molehils, all beauty, base, all strength, feeble, all knowledge, vaine, all light, dimme, all goodnesse, imperfect; in such a case, with such an opposite, by such a creature, as man is, so extraordinarily graced by him, to bee weighed as Belshazzar, Dan. 5.27. in the ballance, and found too light. This is that, which vrgeth his mercy, and kindleth his Royall indignation. Sometimes (as it were) passionately to expostulate,Ier. 2.31. What iniquitie haue your fathers found in me? Or haue I beene a wildernesse vnto Israel, or a land of darknesse? Then to exclaime, Heare, O heauens, and harken, O earth; Esay. 1.2. for the Lord hath said, I haue brought vp children, and they haue rebelled against me. And goe to the Iles of Chittim, and behold, and send to Kedar, hath any nation changed their gods, which yet are no Gods? Ier. 2.10.11. But my people hath changed their glory, for that which hath no profit. Last of all, if a man will not turne, he will whet his sword [...],Chap. 21.9. (as Ezechiel ingeminateth) A sword, a sword, both sharpe, and fourbished, and the strings of his Bow make ready against the face of the rebellious.Psal. 21.12. Thus saith the Lord God of Hosts, the mighty one of Israel, Ah, Esaiah. 1.24. I will ease me of mine aduersaries, & auenge me of mine enemies. All [Page 42] which doth iustifie God in his saying, Psal. 51.4. Mat. 10.30. and cleare him when he is iudged. For as his Prouidence numbreth our haires, so doth his Iustice our sinnes; whereof as none is so waighty, (without finall impenitency) that may not be forgiuen: So none so slight, (if he once enter into iudgement) that weigheth not downe to hell.
5 This may be a caueat for vs, (Beloued) first to beware of the leauen of the Romish Synagogue, who frame indulgences for Gods Law, & come with Peace, peace, when death is in the pot. Which that we may the more vnderstandingly deeme of, it shall not be amisse to touch a little on the positions, of their chiefest patrones. In which I intend to be exceeding briefe, as ayming rather at our owne reconciling with God, then quarrelling with such obstinate aduersaries.Lib. 1. c. 2. Laethalia, quae hominem planè auertunt à Deo. Ʋenialia, quae nonnihil impediunt cursum ad Deum, non tamen ab eo auertunt, & facili negotio expiantur, &c. Lib. 1. de Amission. grat. & statu peccat. cap. 14. Bellarmine de amissione gratiae, & statu peccati, besides other foure diuisions of sin, which he there relateth, hath this for the fifth, which he onely standeth vpon throughout that whole booke. Of sinne (saith he) some are deadly, and diuert a man wholly from God; others, veniall, which hinder him only a little: and those hee tearmeth not so, ab euentu, (with Saint Ambrose, and Augustine) because it pleaseth God in mercy, vpon repentance through Christ, to pardon them (as Wickliffe, Luther & Caluine most strongly euer maintained, against the Schoolemen:) but ex natura sua & ratione peccati, being such, as crosse not charity so in their nature, vt si vellet Deus non condonare, (it is the very vpshot of the booke before cited) that if God would not pardon them, but (as it [Page 43] were) in iustice doe his worst,Poenam temporalem tantùm, non autem sempiternam exigere possit. he could punish them no further, then with temporall afflictions. They stand with perfect charity, saithIn 4. sent dist. 17. Scotus: Remitted they may be without any infusion of grace, asTom. 4. disp. 7. q. 4. part. 2 Gregorius de Valentia the Iesuite peremptorily defineth; they make vs not spotty, or odious, in the sight of God, according to the gentle Censura Coloniensis. censure of the Diuines of Collaine, & therfore deserue not hell, but Purgatory, ifIn quartum sent. d. 21. q. 1. Aquinas may be beleeued. And to make it yet more plaine, how bold they can be with Gods Iustice! We neede not repent for them, saith Andradius, with Bonauenture, in his fift booke of the defence of the Councel of Trent; neither say to God, Forgiue vs our trespasses, as the Rhemists would father on Saint Augustine, at the 8. verse of the 7. chapter of the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Romanes. When God had giuen a Command to Adam, Gen. 2.17. Of the Tree of knowledge of good and euill, thou shalt not eate: for in the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt die the death; Cap. 3.4. the Serpent comes with a countermand, Ye shall not die at all: as though Gods meaning, and his words, had beene cleane contradictory. And is not this the dealing of our Aduersaries in this present controuersie? For if euery one be accursed, that fulfilleth not all the Commandements, Leuit. 26.14. all his Ordinances, Deut. 28.15. whatsoeuer is written, Gal. 3.10. if hee violate the first, and greatest Commandement, Mat. 22.37. who loueth not God, with all his heart, and with all his soule, and with all his minde. And [...]. 1. Ioh. 3.4. euery the most insensible staggering, (as Caluine soundly vrgeth) [Page 44] commeth within the compasse of one of these circumstances; what presumption is it then in any Baalamite, Num. 23. to be hired to blesse, where the Lord hath cursed, 1. Kings 22.6. and to say with Ahabs prophets, Go vp and prosper, when Gods Word hath told vs, we shall surely fall? Lib. 1. de Amiss. grat. & statu peccat. cap. 12. But Bellarmine hath deuised certaine shifts, to delude all these euident places, as first properly, and of themselues. These are not mandats (saith he) but degrees of the same commandement. Secondly, such places are not to be interpreted of veniall sinnes, but of mortall onely, where finding in his owne conscience, these Fig-leaues too narrow to couer such apparent nakednesse; he addeth thirdly, that we must not so strictly vrge whatsoeuer the law hath enacted against veniall sins, because (which is his fourth extraction out of the Schoole limbiques) these are not against, but besides the law: and lest all this should faile, he strikes it dead at the last, with such a qualification:Quamuis peccata venialia, si cum mortalibus conferantur, non sunt perfectè peccata, absolutè tamen peccata nominari possunt, vt in sacris literis nominantur: lib. 1. de Amiss. grat. & stat peccat. cap. 12. Though these veniall faults may be absolutely called sins, and are so tearmed in holy Scripture; yet perfectly they are not so, being conferred with mortall sinnes, & idcirco ex solis istis vocibus, de rebus ipsis non est pronunciandum. And therefore wee must not speake of such matters, as the Word of God directs vs, but attend (as it should seeme) such circumstances as the consistory of Rome shall prescribe vs. But can such huskes satisfie any one that hath a father to goe vnto? The Iewes Massoreth are thought too saucy, for disliking some words in the old Testament, as offensiue to modest eares, and adding their corrections in the margent, as [Page 45] though the holy Ghost had not knowne how to expresse his minde. But these are piddling criticismes to the Cardinals animaduersions. With him, mandates must be degrees of mandates, and contra, shall be praeter; he will haue a milder censure for veniall sinnes, or the text shall stretch for it. God saith plainly yea: he saies expresly no. But if such chaffe hold out waight in the ballance of the Sanctuary, what proofes may Scripture yeeld to conuince heretiques? or heretiques not peruert, to maintaine their owne fancies? The Arke and Dagon, Christ and Belial, Bethel and Bethauen may bee so vnited together. Antiquitie (I am sure) was little acquainted with such subtilities. [...]; who dares to tearme (saithRegul. Breuior. ad Interrog. 4. [...] Ibid. Interrog. 193. Basil) any fault little: & vae vniuersae nostrae iustitiae (saith S.Confess. lib. 9. c. vlt. Augustine) woe to our best works, or righteousnesse, if without Gods mercy, they come to a scanning. Euery offence (according to Gregory Nazianzen) is the death of the soule, and clippeth it (in the Latine Gregories opinion) frō soaring aloft. And howsoeuer Bellarmines former shift may wind from these also: yet his owne men in reason should sit neerer to him. Gerson de vita spirituali Anim. Lect. 1a. opposeth himselfe purposely against this absurd distinction of the Schoolemen. Richardus seconds him: Almaine thinks no otherwise: 2. Sent. dist. 42. q. 6. Roffensis ioines with them both: Durand so prooueth, that euery sinne in his owne nature, is not only besides, but against Gods Law: Caietan. in Aq. 1.2. q. 88. art. 1. that Caietane is faine to come with this old Catholicon, simpliciter, and secundum quid, to helpe out Thomas his Master, [Page 46] 1. 2. q. 88. art. 1. & yet all will not serue. To hasten to a more profitable vse, Michael Baius, not long sithens professour of Diuinitie in Louaine, acknowledgeth iust so much, that euery sinne is mortall in its owne nature, as we contend for. And all the world may see, that these Task-masters can shew no other warrant, for gathering this stubble of veniall sinnes, in the sense they vrge it, but only from the Romane Pharaoh, to make bricke in Purgatory. But this auailes not in Gods Court (Beloued) and therefore oure plea must be cleane altered.Chap. 25.5, 6. For his thoughts are not our thoughts, nor his wayes our wayes: Esay. 55.8. Behold (saith Bildad in the Booke of Iob) the Moone hath no light, and the Starres are vncleane in his sight: Psal. 130.3. and will a worme, or a shadow, a bottle in the smoke, stand vp to try titles with him in iudgement? If thou, Lord, wilt bee extreme, to marke what is done amisse, O Lord, who may abide it? That which vineger is to the teeth, smoke to the eyes, a carcase-smell vnto the nose, a naked dagger to the heart: more is the smallest faultring of mortall man to the infinite iustice of Almightie God. Neuer can there be the like antipathie, or deadly feud, betwixt the most hostile creatures that euer were created, as betwixt the Author of al goodnesse, and this Diuels brat, sinne. It crosseth his very nature, and he must needs crush it; it contemneth his prerogatiue, & therefore may not be tolerated.Iude. 6. Gen. 3.24. Gen. 19.24. 1. King. 15.29. 1. King. 16.12. 2. King. 10.11. It threw the Angels out of heauen, Adam out of Paradise, burned Sodom, disinherited Sauls posteritie, plagued Dauid, rooted out the whole families of Ieroboam, Baasha, and Ahab, plucked at [Page 47] length the most beloued Son out of the bosome of his Father, to die ignominiously in the habit of a seruant. And yet such is our sensles stupidity, and vngratefull peruersnesse: we drinke iniquity like water, and distaste it not; acknowledge Gods heauy indignation against it, and regard it not; see the dungeon ready to receyue vs, the scourges to torment vs, the plagues to befall vs; and yet by any maner of repentance shunne them not. Who presumeth not on Gods mercy, as though hee were not iust? and is not bolder to offend this King of Kings, thē the meanest neighbor or friend he hath? what examples terrify vs, or terrours effect, or effects declare, that we incline not to the position of Dauids foole, who hath said in his heart, Psal. 14.1. that there is no God? After so long teaching, & often hearing, many threats, and often punishments by famine, pestilence, & waters, remaine there not Chams amongst vs, who dishonour their parents? Ismaels that mocke, and Esaus that vow reuenge against their fellow members, and naturall brethren; Ioabs, to kisse, and stab, Absolons, to flatter, and rebell, Pharises for outsides, and Sadduces for beliefe, that rate at a messe of pottage, their heauenly birth-right? Iudas once sold his Master for thirty pieces of siluer: but we often part with him, and commonly for halfe the mony. What sophistications vse we not to gild ouer, and extenuate sinnes: not only to poyson our selues, but also to draw on others? To be drunke, and frequent lewd company, is now to be sociable and Iouial: swearing, a note of resolution: gulling, of a good wit: cheating, of a tried experience: [Page 48] extorting couetousnesse of a carefull prouidence, and damnable dissimulation of a notable headed politician. How many of our greener yeers affect not rather the name of a good fellow, then of a good Christian? come at Sermons as at plaies, to censure, rather then to practise; and take vp all new fashions, both in garb and complement, except that newnesse of life, which our Sauior commendeth. But I tell thee (my good Christian brother) these leakes are not so little, but they may quickly sinke thee; the very touch of this pitch is sufficient to defile: and thou tread but on the egges of this wily cockatrice, thou shalt presently perceyue that there lurketh a serpent. Were the Angels punished eternally for sinning once, and thinkest thou to stand out in iudgement with so many transgressions? must our thoughts be scanned, & shall our words escape? or our words be condemned, and yet our actions pardoned? Be not deceiued, God is not mocked. Inclinations, motions, intentions, our most secret, and lightest sinnes, are as Elies sonnes, they will breake our neckes, if wee breake not off them. Gods Word is a two-edged sword, which must kill our faults, or vs; and if we stumble, & dash against the Corner stone, Mat. 21.44 it will fall vpon vs, and grinde vs to powder. For as one sparke of fire may burne a whole Citie, and one naked place in an armed man (saith S. Chrysostome) giue way to a deadly wound:In Matth. Homil. 35. Vid. August. in Iohan. tract. 12. so the least graine of sinne vnrepented, may draw such mountaines of miseries vpon vs, which all that we can doe, or say, (without Gods infinite mercy) shall neuer be able to remoue. O [Page 49] that we would therfore deale with these vanities, as Ioseph did with his Mistris, and breake out at the first assault, into this or the like contemplation: Thus and thus hath the Lord done for me; he brought me into this world, to ouercome this world, that by contemning this, I might enioy a better. Doe not all creatures serue me, that I should serue him? and haue I ought of mine owne, but onely by his bounty? how then should I doe any wickednesse, and sinne against him, who beholdeth my least backslidings, and will surely punish them? He spared not the naturall branches, and shall I haue an indulgence? hath his Sonne suffered to redeeme his enemies, and shall his enemies escape that contemne his Sonne? No certainely (Beloued) hee is iust, as well as mercifull: if thou turne from his statutes, thou shalt be ouerturned. In a day that thou lookest not for, Math. 24.50. Psal. 18. and in an houre that thou art not aware of, the snares of death shall ouertake thee, and paines of Hell shall compasse thee round about. Thine Aduersarie shall not onely deliuer thee to the Iudge, but the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant: which is the second circumstance I before proposed, and followeth to lead further your iudicious considerations.
7 The Iudge shall deliuer thee to the Sergeant. This Iudge all consent vpon to be Christ, to whom the Father hath committed all Iudgement. Ioh. 5.22. For though the Apostles are said also to iudge, Luk. 22.30. and the men of Niniueh, Math.Aquin. supplem. q. 89. ar. 1. Lomb. lib. 7. c. 18 12.41. yet this is but by way of assession, or approbation, as the Schoole-men expound the former; or exemplarily, as produced to conuince others, who [Page 62] haue lesse profited by greater meanes (as Beza and Piscator intimate of the latter) none hauing absolute authority, In 12. Mat. Luk. 12. v. 58. but he to whom all power was giuen, Math. 28.18. Next, what this word [...] should signifie (for which Saint Luke hath [...], the Syriack, [...], the Rhemists and our last Translation, Officer, D. Fulke, Minister; some old Translations, Doomesman, Ʋid. Bell. lib. 1. de Purg. c. 7. and we here Sergeant) there is some small difference. S. Ambrose & S. Augustine would haue it to be the good Angels, because these are said, to minister to our Sauiour, in the former Chap. at the 11. verse; to come with him, Chap. 16.27. to gather the tares, Chap. 13.30. But Chrysostome, Gregory, Theophylact, Hugo, and Abulensis, together with the Ordinary glosse, doe thinke it rather the Diuels office. Ibid. For these are the cursed Iaylers of the damned, which must accompany them eternally in euerlasting fire, Math. 25.41. Both opinions are probable (saith Bellarmine. In hunc locum.) Piscator ioynes them together: and Buccasenus shewes the reason. The Goates (saith he) are deliuered to the good Angels, to be separated from the Sheepe, and from thence to the euill, to be tortured for euer. Whence I gather in stead of many, this one generall obseruation:
That there shall be a Iudgement hereafter, wherein euery man shall receiue according to his workes.
8 I need not be curious in prouing this point, which is receiued as a principle, in the Articles of our faith. That Sadduce, which denies it, denies also God, and shall sooner feele it, then haue time to preuent it.1. Cor. 15.22. In a moment, in the twinkling [Page 51] of an eye, at the terrible sound of the last Trumpet, the sonne of man shall come in the cloudes of heauen, Math. 24.30. with all his holy Angels in power and great glory: when the Sunne shall be blacke as sackcloth of haire, Reu. 12.5. the Moone like bloud, the Starres fall vnto the earth, as a figge tree casteth her leaues, the heauens depart as a scroll rolled, and euery mountaine and Ile moue out of their places; when the earth melteth, the sea roareth, the elements dissolue, nations howle, all the world flasheth with the terrible and all-consuming flames, mentioned by the blessed Apostle St. Peter; 2. Pet. 3.10. then shall we all appeare before the Iudgement seat of Christ, Rom. 14.10. that euery man may receiue according as he hath done, 2. Cor. 5.10. And here (beloued) in a matter of so serious importance, it should be idle for me, to breake out into the mazes, and vagaries of the Schoole-men: as to determine with the master of the Sentences, 4. Sent. dist. 47. Ibid. that this last fire shall, as the first floud, rise iust fifteene cubites aboue the tops of the highest mountaines; or with Nicholas de Orbellis, that the materiall Crosse, whereon our Sauiour was crucified, should be carried (as a Mace) before him, when he commeth to Iudgement,In supplem. q. 88 art. 4. or with Aquinas and the rest of that side, that the place of this Iudgement shall be in the ayre, right against mount Oliuet, ouer the valley of Iehoshaphat. Well saith Artemidorus in his Onerocritiques, No dreames of a priuate man may haue a publike interpretation. For what should we speake in such obscurities, that the Lord putteth not into our mouthes?4. Sent. dist. 47. Epist. 24. ad Hieronym. That which Lombard hath of the authority of Angels in this businesse, Puto hoc non [Page 52] arte sciri, quàm videatur. I thinke it cannot be knowne, before it be seene, or at least reuealed; and St. Augustine somewhere of originall sinne, Neuer be so inquisitiue, how thou hadst it from thy parents, but labour to be cleared of it by the merits of thy Sauiour; may serue vs heere, to curbe our curiosity. Let it not be thy care to conceiue, where, and when, and with what circumstances, this iudgement is to be holden, but there, and then, and by good assurances, to bee deliuered from the horrible dammages thereof. Two kindes of Iudgements the Scripture mentioneth, on which wee may safely build. The first a particular, the second a generall. This for the soule alone, at euery mans seuerall departure, as that of Diues ad Lazarus, Luke 16.22.23. That for the soule and body, and all men together, at the last day, after the vniuersall resurrection, Heb. 9, 27. The first respecteth vs (saith Aquinas) as priuate persons; Vbi supra q. 88. ar. 5. the second as parts of mankind: neither shall that be recalled, or mitigated in the second, which was determined in the first: but rather published, what there was priuatly passed, and what was in the particular begun, in the generall shall be consummated, by reuniting the soule and body euerlastingly together.
9 In both which, could we but thinke of with deliberation, the most strict, and seuere proceeding of Gods vnmoueable iustice, it would coole our courages, and take downe the presumption, that now so lauishly runs on in the score of Gods mercy. For though in this life, his eares be open [Page 53] to the petitions of the penitent, yet hereafter when hee returneth to execute Iudgement, Math. 25.26. hee acknowledgeth that he is a hard man, Math. 18.6. reaping where he neuer sowed, and gathering, where he strowed not. Who for offending a little one, will inflict a heauier punishment vpon the guilty, then the casting him into the Sea, with a milstone about his neck, and for defect alone of a wedding garment, wil adiudge an inuited ghest, to vtter darknes. Math. 22.13. And now (my beloued brethren) was Adam so hardly censured, (as it is thought) for one Apple? The Angels, for a thought: Moses and Aaron for once doubting: all Israel, for Achans taking one wedge of gold: the whole Tribe of Beniamin, for forcing of one woman: and shall we thinke, in that terrible Day of the Lord, a day of darknesse and dimnesse, a day of clowdes, and stormes, before so iust a Iudge, so many accusers, for so haynous, voluntary, and continued crimes, it is possible for vs to escape vnpunished?Act. 24.26. Foelix trembled when Paul preached of iudgement: and Lemnius reports of a young man of the Emperour Charles his Court,Lib. 2. de complex. cap. 20. who for horrour of the execution hee was the next day to suffer, in one night became white, both in his head and beard. But could wee but restraine a little our thoughts, to the meditation of these fearefull Assises, it would stop our lewd courses (as the light from heauen did Sauls) and make vs to cry out with him, Lord, Act. 9.6. what wilt thou that we doe? For alas, how will all our Gallants and Swaggerers behaue themselues in that perplexity? all our hypocrites and extortioners? all our drunkards and Adulterers, when the Iudge [Page 54] shall come in this terrible maiestie, this to fanne, this to purge, this to separate the corne from the chaffe, the wheate from the tares, the Sheepe from the Goates, without pity, pardon, or partiality? which way will they beturne themselues? what Apologies will they make? whose helpe and counsell can they vse, in so desperate and suddaine an extremity? who? where? what thing can yeeld consolation? when the Lord once bloweth against them (as the Prophet speaketh) with the fire of his wrath? Ezech. 21.31. Aboue them (as Anselme describes it) an angry Iudge, ready to condemne them, beneath, a gaping Chaos, with grisly fire and brimstone, eternally to ingulfe them; on the right hand, their sinnes accusing; on the left hand, vgly fiends to dragge them to execution; within, a gnawing conscience; without, lothsome companions, the world burning, all creatures amazed, the last sentence thundred out in this dreadfull manner:Math. 25.41. Goe yee cursed of my Father, into euerlasting fire, prepared for the Diuell and his angels. Vpon the pronouncing of which, what imagination can conceiue, or tongue of men and Angels expresse the ruthfull and dismall departing of the damned reprobates? Parents, from their Children, Husbands from their Wiues, Brothers and Sisters from each other, so to be sundred, that neuer pity, or comfort may afterward be expected? this is that which should sticke closer to the brawny hearts of our carelesse worldlings,Iudg. 3.21. then Ehuds dagger did to fat Eglons: and awake them to looke about, whiles space, and place is granted. O my deare Christian [Page 55] brother, then thou shalt truly finde, that this is no Bugbeare, wherewith wee are threatned at this present: one cup of cold water giuen, Math. 10.42. one pleasure abandoned, one iniury indured here in this world for Christs sake, but especially the treasure of an vnspotted conscience, shall giue thee at that instant greater comfort, then all the dignities and delights of a thousand worlds. But thou supposest this farre off, and therefore the lesse regardest it. Senselesse, and inconsiderate as we are! haue we beene so often deluded, and yet discerne not this last, and deadliest bait of that old Serpent the Diuell? It is not for vs (I confesse) to know the times and seasons, Act. 1.7. which the Father hath put in his owne power: and therefore to particularize with some, that theBrightman in c. 9. Apocalyps. Ann. 1696. vltimus est terminus Turcici nominis. Turkish Monarch shall haue its period, iust 81. yeeres hence, and the Papacy 71. or withNapeir prop. 14. c. 116. Alsted. praecog. Theol. cap. 16. vbi vid. plura de fine Mundi pag. 526. others in like curiosity, that the end of the world shall fall, within the compasse of those doozen yeeres betweene 1688. and 1700. is more then my Algorithme findes demonstration for: yet if by a cloud, we may coniecture of a storme, and by the budding of the figge tree, that Summer is neere at hand, warrantable it is to teach at this present, which the Apostle S. Iohn did 1500. yeeres sithence, that these are the 1. Ioh. 2.18. last times, which how much longer they are to last, neither theMath. 24.36. Angels, nor any creature can exactly assure vs. Ionas had for the Niniuites, Cap. 3.4. yet forty dayes: but for ought we know, within forty houres, this time may come, when time shall be no more. For what signes thereof are mentioned in Scripture, which are not [Page 56] already fulfilled, or what summons haue beene omitted to warne vs to prouide? False Christs were to come, and they haue beene discouered; persecutions to arise, and they haue beene endured; Antichrist to be reuealed,2. Thess. 2.8. and behold, hee is conspicuous, with his Locusts and followers: warres, and rumours to trouble all the world, and they haue beene felt, and heard: pestilence, and famine, earthquakes, and strange prodigies, false prophets, and false brethren, increase of iniquity, and frozennesse of charity, what man so simple that speakes not of, and daily almost complaines not? Two signes onely remaine which can be doubted of: The preaching of the Gospell throughout the world, and the Conuersion of the Iewes to Christianity. But the first (according to most Writers) was accomplished in the Apostles time. For went not their sound out thorow all the earth, and their words vnto the ends of the world? Rom. 10.18. or at least now is, as Io. Fredericus (in a peculiar tract) hath shewed, by spreading the Gospell amongst the East Indians, Vid. Pareum in 11. cap. ad Roman. Dub. 18. Vid. Marlorat. in Rom. 11.26. and Americans. And for the latter, though Chrysostome, Hilarie, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with diuers of our new Writers, very probably collect, that before the end, there shall be a generall conuersion of the Iewes: yet Caluin, Bucer, and Musculus, with diuers others of good note, expound that Israel of God, Rom. 11.26. (the onely place that intimates such a matter) either allegorically, of the faithfull, or of some persons, to be conuerted in all ages of the Iewish Nation: All falling at length on Origens vncertainty in this point. [Page 57] Quis autem sit iste omnis Israel: what all that Israel is, that shall be saued, He onely knoweth, and his Sonne that saueth them. Small hope may therefore be grounded on such ambiguities. To these if we further adde the Prophesie of Rabbi Elias, not disliked by most of the Ancients, and the Cabala of Rabbi Isaac on the first verse of Genesis, related by Genebrard, Chronol. lib. 19. which all driue at the period of 6000. yeeres. By the Septuagints, Iosephus, Eusebius, Augustines, Isidores, and Alphonsus the Astronomers account, this date is out already. And according to the truer supputation of those that follow the Hebrew text, not far from finishing; the times for the Elects sake being to be shortned. What is left therefore (B.) for vs, but to watch, and be ready (as our Sauiour counselleth,) lest our Master come, and the Bridegroome passe, and this day as a Thiefe ouertake vs, when wee are least prouided of it? St. Hierome professeth, that whether he eate or drinke, or did any other thing, this voyce did alwayes seeme to trumpet in his eares, Surgite mortui, & venite ad iudicium, arise you dead, and come to iudgement. And nothing can better vs more, then the remembrance of this like sentence, vttered by our Sauiour: Come, giue an account of thy Stewardship, for thou mayest be no longer Steward. Certainely there can be in this case but two kindes of deliuerings; the first, from our sinnes, to a better estate; the second, for our sinnes, to an incensed Iudge. If the first befall thee, no happinesse can be greater then thine; but if the second, without redresse thou shalt be cast into prison: [Page 58] which is the last circumstance I before proposed, and will hasten by reason of the time briefly to conclude.
10 And thou be cast into prison. [...] saith the Syriac, domum vinctorum; to wit, by the Sergeant, to whom the Iudge deliuered thee. That which breeds here a scruple, is what this word prison should signifie. Conueniunt similitèr omnes (saith Bellarmine, lib. 1. de Purgatorio, cap. 7.) All Interpreters concurre in this, that by this prison is meant hell: and thus farre he speaketh ingeniously. But marke the poore shifts of so great a scholler, to set vp his Dagon againe, that hath so often falne, before the Arke of God; hee is faine to rake hell it selfe, to finde out Purgatory. For this hee goeth onward, In quo tamen multae sunt mansiones; aliae pro damnatis, aliae pro his qui purgantur. In this hell notwithstanding are many mansions, some for the damned, others for them which are to be purged. But a more ample map of this place, we haue in his second booke of Purgatory, and cap. 6. where hauing reiected 7. opinions, concerning this subterranean Geography, the eighth he borroweth frō the Schoolemen, and seemeth to approue, that this infernum, or hell, is a place within the bosome, or bowels of the earth, diuided (as the higher regions) into foure parts, whereof the lowest sincke, or coalehouse, is hell; next aboue that, Purgatory, then Limbus infantum, where children go, that die vnbaptized; aboue all, Limbus Patrum, where the Patriarkes were faine to lodge, before Christs Passion; but then were remoued, and the place [Page 59] left empty. This scantling of time will not permit me to examine all particulars, how our aduersaries could come to so perfect notice of all these places, as also so distinctly to vnderstand, what persons are there to be purged, and for what sinnes; how grieuous the punishment is there inflicted, by deuils, in a corporall fire, Vid. Bellar. vbi supra. how long it shall endure, what suffrages, masses, or indulgences will asswage it, or remoue it, that the soules can neither merit, or demerit in such a case, that they are alwaies certaine of their eternall saluation, and this to be firmely beleeued as an article of faith; It will aske (I say,) more time, then your patience can allow me: I will strike therefore at the roote, and so passe along. To make all this good vnto vs, Bellarmine produceth 10. places out of the old Testament, and so many more out of the new. To all which in generall I answere: First, out of Bellarmine himselfe in the last chapter of his first booke of Purgatory: Where being vrged by Peter Martyr, and our men, that Purgatory is not found in scripture, and therefore can be no matter of faith; hath nothing to say but this, Ad primum ergo respondeo, Non est necesse vt Scriptura vbique omnia dicat. It is not necessary that the Scripture should euery where mention all things, especially where it may be patched vp with Apostolicall traditions. On which when Bellarmine also relyeth, for the proofe of this Ignis Fatuus; what doth hee,In eundem locū. but in effect (as Iunius well notes against him) ouerthrow his scripture forces? Sith traditions take no place, but where scripture [Page 60] faileth,Lib. 4. de verbo dei non scripto. Lib. 2. Epist. L. 12. Deipnosop. Conuenit inter nos & aduersarios ex solo literalis sensu peti debere argumēta efficacia. Bellar. l. 3. de verbo Dei. cap. 3. Lib. 1. de purgat. c. 7. by his owne doctrine in his first generall Controuersie. But as that lunaticke Thrasylaus mentioned by Horace, and Athenaeus, thought all the ships to bee his owne, that arriued in the Hauen at Athens: so wheresoeuer there is fire doubtfully mentioned of in Scripture, our aduersaries straight conuey it, to heate Purgatory kitchin. Secondly, I answere in particular, to the words of my text, which he especially buildeth vpon. First, that they are symbolicall (as himselfe confesseth) and therefore according to Aquinas and their owne Schooles, proue nothing. Secondly, whereas this particle [...], or vntill, may seeme to enforce a deliuerance from this prison, and so by some shew of consequence, their Purgatory, the argument being thus framed: Thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vttermost farthing; therefore, afterward thou mayest come out. Saint Augustine (as he acknowledgeth) instanceth against this, both by that place of the Psalmist, Psal. 110.1. Sit thou on my right hand, vntill I make thine enemies thy foot-stoole; as also in that of the Euangelist, Mat. 1.25. Ioseph knew not Mary, vntill shee had brought forth her first begotten. Where the first implyeth not, that after Christs enemies were subdued, hee should sit on Gods right hand no longer; nor the latter helpeth the inference of Heluidius, that after our Sauiours birth, Ioseph knew his wife. Saint Augustine therefore concludeth, that donec in this place signifieth, non finem poenae, sed continuationem miseriae: not an end of paine, but the continuance of misery; Semper solues (saith Hugo out of Remigius) & nunquam persolues. [Page 61] Thou shalt euer be paying, yet neuer satisfie. Which exposition Caluin, and Bucer, and Musculus doe not only embrace: but Anselme, and Beda, Thomas, and Gorram, Ammonius, and Auendado, Maldonate, and Iansenius, with I know not how many of their owne consorts. But Bellarmine vrgeth this further, and therefore we must further follow him.Ʋbi supra. Exempla B. Augustini non satisfaciunt (saith he.) S. Augustines examples, or instances satisfie not. For in the first; Sit thou on my right hand, vntill I make thy enemies thy footstoole, although I cannot inferre, therefore afterward Christ shall not sit on Gods right hand; yet this is a necessary consequence, therefore there shall a time come, when Christs enemies shalbe made his footestole. So in the second, hee knew her not, vntill she had brought forth. Though I cannot gather, therefore he knew her afterward, yet this I may argue, therefore she was to bring forth. And no other is the consequent in this place, thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vtmost farthing. Therefore there shall be a time, when the vtmost farthing shall bee paid. But to this vtmost straine of Bellarmines sophistrie, a meane Logician may easily answer; that all this concludeth but a a necessitie of the thing to be done, not a possibility of the party to be able to doe it.In. 26. ver. 5. cap. Mat. Ostendit debitum soluendū (which I take to be the meaning of Piscators answer) non debitorem soluendo: If it argue the debt to be paid; it inricheth not the debtour to be able to pay it. So that by equipollency it falleth to be such a connexiue proposition: If thou pay the vtmost [Page 62] farthing, then thou maist be deliuered; which I deny any man can euer pay (hauing, by offending an infinite God, deserued an infinite punishment) and therefore must alwaies lie by it. For if some paines may satisfie Gods Iustice in Purgatory, for a small offence; should not greater paines proportionably in hell, do the like for a greater offence, and so by consequence, the deuils themselues (which was Origens errour) in time might bee freed? The Fathers father not (howsoeuer Bellarmine martiall them) this glowing, and locall Purgatory; but rightly vnderstood, are as far from it as it from truth. For they make it not a hot-house for the soules of the elect, farmed by the Pope to the Deuill at a yeerely racke rent: but abdita quaedam receptacula (as Lombard hath rightly deliuered out of ancient learning) certaine vnknowne places of repose, 4. Sent. dist. 45. where purged at their dissolution from the body, by vertue of Christs passion, they rest from their labours in expectance of the complement of that ioy, which they shall receiue together with the body, at the reuniting againe, in the generall Resurrection: wherefore Saint Augustine concludeth,Lib. de peccat. Merit. & Remiss. cap. 28. Ʋid. Tabulam. Mercat. vniuers. Non est vllus vlli locus medius, vt possit esse nisi cum diabolo, qui non est cum Christo. Iust therefore as some Geographers, for proouing of a blacke rocke many hundred miles about, directly vnder the North Pole, send vs to Gyraldus Cambrensis; he to a Priest of Norway; the Priest to an Oxford Magician, who was carried thither to see it by the Deuill, if wee will beleeue the narration: So the best proofes of our aduersaries for their Subterranean [Page 63] Purgatory, come by many deductions, from the same Author; as it appeareth by the diuers apparitions they so confidently alleage for it. But we taking parabolically this prison, for no better place then Hell, may resolue without difficultie on this position,
That the wicked shall be turned vnto Hell, and all the people that forget God.
11 I take it in the words of the Prophet, Psal. 7.19. to cut off all occasion of farther proofe. The vse is a terrour to carelesse worldlings, that runne the broad way spoken of by our Sauiour, and neuer marke where it leadeth. Come on therefore, thou inconsiderate and retchlesse Christian, and looke before thou leapest, and if thou wilt needs to this prison, see thy entertainment. Horrible (out of doubt) was that storme of fire and brimstone, which consumed Sodom, and the Cities of the Plaine.Gen. 19.3. And fearefull was that seuenth plague of Egypt, Thunder, and Haile, Exod. 9.23. and Lightning running vpon the ground. And inferiour to neither, was that prodigious death of Corah, Dathan, Num. 16. and Abiram, when the earth opened her iawes, and swallowed them aliue into the pit with all their goods and families: but these are but a preface, a sparke, a droppe, a nothing to the euerlasting tortures of Gods extremest vengeance. Neuer eye hath seene, nor eare hath heard, nor heart of man hath conceiued the infinite bitternesse of these last vials of wrath. A bottomlesse dungeon, a lake of Gods wrath, a poole of fire and brimstone, a gastly [...], pitchy mysts, deadly fogges, [Page 64] hideous confusion, chaines of vtter darkenesse. Tophet prepared of old, deepe, and large, burning with fire, and much wood, and the breath of the Lord kindling it as a riuer of brimstone. These very names of this Prison, mentioned in Scripture, should daunt, and amate the most presumptuous worldling, that by altering of his course of life, he might auoide the thing it selfe. Of which, should I but farther relate the fearefull descriptions, frequent in Fathers, and Schoolemen, (wherein all notwithstanding come too short) I should not much racke your patience with horrour, by reason of mine owne insufficiency, as abuse it with prolixitie, by going beyond my time. O God! to depart from thee, to accompany the Deuill and his angels, to bee excluded from heauen, into euerlasting fire, alwaies scorched, and neuer consumed; euer dying, and neuer dissolued; sinking eternally, and neuer come vnto the bottome; weeping, gnashing, freezing, frying, without the least drop of hope, or hope of pity; I quake, and stop, and dare to go no farther. O indignation of the Almighty, fall not vpon vs: for our flesh trembleth for feare of thee, and we are afraid of thy terrible iudgements. Wee acknowledge our lightest offences, to deserue thy eternall anger, and this prison to be due for our dayly transgressions: but spare vs, good Lord, for thy Sonne, who sparedst not thy Sonne for vs: let not the thought of our last end be so the last end of our thought, that by forgetting thy iustice, we neglect thy seruice, & presume in the least sinnes, to offend thy infinite Maiesty. Heare vs, good Lord, for thy [Page 65] Church, and thy Church for thy Sonne, and thy Sonne, for both; to whom with thee, and the holy Ghost, three persons and one God, be ascribed all honour, power, and dominion, both now and euermore. Amen.
EPHESVS BACKSLIDING: CONSIDERED AND APPLYED TO THESE TIMES.
IN A SERMON PREACHED AT OXFORD, IN St. MARIES, THE tenth of Iuly, being the Act Sunday.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Will yee also goe away?
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL MY VERY REVEREND AND WORTHY PATRONE, Dr BODLEY, CANON OF EXCETER, AND Parson of SHOBROOKE IN DEVON.
BEing ouerruled by some friends to print this Sermon, not framed, nor intended to any such purpose: my choyce was easier to whom I should dedicate it. The world seeth how much I am bound to you, for the late reall kindnesse conferred on me. For which, to shew my selfe thankfull by all honest meanes, the lesse you expect it, the more I hold it due. Our Sauiour, who most auoided popular applause, See thou say nothing to any man, Mark. 1.14. Luk. 17.16. [Page] misliked not the Samaritane, Mat. 21.12. that turned backe to giue thanks. And much it were to be wished, that in these daies thankes would serue. But since buyers and sellers haue broken into the Temple; Mat. 26.15. Judas'es what will yee giue me, Act. 8.18. and Simon Magus' offering, make most bargains for Benefices. Whereby God is dishonoured, worthy men dis-hartned, hirelings preferred, good lawes deluded, holy things prophaned, the Church stained, the people starued. The more remarkable therefore hath beene your free dealing with mee, & your religious kinsman's M. Periam's, with M. Orford of our Colledge. If such Patrons might be patterns for disposing the Lords portion, many in the country might bee better taught, and in our Vniuersities sooner imployed. My selfe with this fauour of yours am the more affected, because it comes from my natiue countrey, to which my best seruices were otherwise deuoted. Besides, it stands with a kinde of conueniencie (in my desires at least) that Exceter [Page] Colledge especially, should bee patronized from Exceter; from which it first had it's name and Founder, and for which it hath bred (as by Gods grace it shall continue to doe) so many men of worth. Concerning this ensuing discourse, I haue little to say. It must speak for it's selfe, now it appeares abroad. Iudicious is that position of Saint Augustine, Mens liues are as their loues: Haud quicquam facit bonos vel malos mores, nisi boni vel mali amores, epist. 52. Amor est vis animae, naturali quodam pondere ferens eam in locum vel finem suum, Lib. de nat. & dignit. diuini amoris cap. 1. whereof Bernard giues the reason, because loue is to the soule, as waight to the body, it caries it to his right place, if it bee rightly placed. As long as the Larke soreth vpward, shee sings without danger of the Net: but stooping to gaze on the Fowlers deceitfull glasse, she is quicly insnared. We are all too farre inamour'd with the glympses of things below; where the Diuels ginnes are alwaies in a readinesse. Our ancestors first loue was more wisely fixed. My song therefore hath beene, Returne, returne, Cant. 6.13. O Shulamite, returne, returne! Which howsoeuer may sound harsh in some [Page] mens censures; yet the better sort (I trust) will conceiue my meaning to be good.Homil. 7. in ep. ad Philip. He that runnes in a race, (saith S. Chrysostome) is not so much to eye the spectators, as the marke. And, Readers, it cannot meet with more vnderstanding, then it had hearers. Next to Gods glory, and the Churches good, if you accept it kindly, I attaine my scope: To whom it is due first fruits, from him that assuredly resteth
EPHESVS BACK-SLIDING: CONSIDERED AND APPLYED TO THESE TIMES.
Neuerthelesse, I haue somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first loue.
THere is nothing so dangerous to the estate of a Christian, that trauaileth heere from Egypt to the heauenly Canaan, as spirituall pride, and carnall security. For seeing that all our life is but a temptation, (as SaintNemo securus esse debet in ista vita, quae tota tentatio nominatur, vt qui fieri potuit ex deteriore melior, non fiat etiā ex meliore deterior. lib. 10. Confess. cap. 32. Augustine confesseth;) great heede must be taken, lest he that should grow on from worse to better, by his carelesse negligence fall away from better to worse. This was the Angels case of Ephesus, as myVer. 1. Text sheweth; whom he that holdeth the seuen Starres in his right hand, and walketh in the midst of the seuen golden Candlestickes, [Page 2] (that is,Seb. Meyer apud Marlorat. in hunc locum. Rhemist. Annotat. Viegas in 1. cap. Apoc. Sect. 14. Ribera ibid. Bulling. conc. 7. v. 5. vpholdeth the Ministers of his Word, and continually suruayeth his Churches, to repaire defects) vouchsafeth in this regard to rowze by an Epistle. That seeing vnsensible decayes continued, in time proue great breaches, slyding leades to falling, cooling to benumb'dnesse, drowzinesse to sleepe, slacknesse to defection, indifferencie to sencelesnesse, and a loathing of all Religion; Ephesus might looke about from whence shee had falne, and repent, and doe her first workes: lest the suddaine approach of her Lord should take her loytring, and by remouing her Candlestick, preuent her conuersion.
2 For the clearer passage to the words, some difference must bee reconciled among Interpreters, who are meant especially by the seuen Angels, to whom these seuen Epistles are in generall directed.Vestigat arcan. sensus in Apocalyp. Antuerp. 1614 lib. 2. Notat. 1. Alcazar the Iesuit, in his new painted bulke vpon this Reuelation, sayes, the Bishops; Jn hoc cap. disp. 2. Foxe, Fulke, Bullinger in hoc caput conc. 6. Viegas in hoc caput, sect. 1. Perer. in cap. 1. disp. 15. Pererius his fellow (together with some Ancients, Arethas, Andreas, Ansbert, and Anselme,) think rather the people; S. Ambrose, Haymo, and Beda, ioyne both together: and this is best approued of our reformed Interpreters. For howsoeuer the inscriptions be to the Angels onely, who signifie (according to most) not celestiall spirits, but the Pastors of those Churches, yet the contents concerne theirIn tantum Angelorum nomine Ecclesias Catholicas voluit intelligi, vt iubeat Angelos poenitentiam agere. Aug. in Apoc. Hom. 2. flockes as neere as themselues, and therefore in the former Chapter wee haue, verse 11. What thou seest, write in a Booke, and send to the seuen Churches which are in Asia. Not that it is all one to write to the Church, and to the Head and Gouernour thereof, (as theIn ver. 1 um. not. marg. Rhemists hence would [Page 3] gather, to scrue in, and interest their Pope to dispose of all things:) but rather to expresse the bond betwixt the people and Pastor, whose faults he is to reproue, or answere for; and therefore it stands him vpon, to communicate what hee receiues. Now this particular Pastor heere of Ephesus, In hunc locum. Comment. in ver. 1. Lyra would haue to be Timothy. Ribera labours to refute that out of Metaphrastes; but Pererius and Alcazar take Lyra's part. Others name Onesimus, some Tychicus. Be it either, or neither, it matters not, the Spirit of God being silent. For the best may grow remisse, and neede dayly inciting. As Ephesus here,Vid. D. Ioach. Vadian. in epitom. 1. Nat. Hist. li. 36. cap. 14. Euseb. lib. 3. Hist. Eccles. cap. 18. Baron. Annal. Anno Christ. 98. ver. 2. ver. 3. the Metropolis of little Asia, and glory of Iönia, famous amongst the Gentiles, for her situation, and Temple, which (as Plinie reports) was 220. yeeres in building; famous amongst Christians, for Saint Iohns residence, and Saint Pauls Epistle vnto them; nay, which our Sauiour here commends in such ample tearmes, for her forwardnesse in labour, for her constancie in patience, for her zeale in reforming manners, for her discretion in dismasking Heretiques, whose constancie, patience, labour, and that for a right end, for his names sake, and that without failing or fainting, are ingeminated with good approbation, immediatly before my Text; may haue somewhat notwithstanding, that is out of frame; their friends may ouer-see it, themselues may scarce perceiue it,Chap. 1. v. 14. which the flaming eyes of Christ will pierce thorow to censure, Neuerthelesse I haue somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first loue.
[Page 4]3 As though with his beloued Spouse he had thus debated the matter: Thinke not, Ephesus, but I take notice of all thy doings and sufferings; thy labours please me well, I approue thy works, I pitie thy patience, and cannot chuse but commend thy discipline; but O that this first affection were seconded with the like alacrity! for doe not I perceiue thy coldnesse in deuotion, thy carelesnesse in Preaching, thy slacknesse in performing any deede of charity? Hast thou not begun in the Spirit, and now art sinking backe to end in the flesh? Ephesus, I loue thee, and therefore may not sooth thee; much good (thou seest) I speake of thee, yet somewhat I haue against thee. I remember the kindnesse of thy youth, it was hearty and thorow; but time hath cooled it, and thou art growne remisse.Cant. 2.6. Jbid. v. 5. My left hand is vnder thy head, and my right hand doth embrace thee, I dayly stay thee with Flaggons, and comfort thee with Apples, Cant. 1.7. as thou hast occasion; but thou hast turned aside to the Flockes of thy Companions, so that when I come with my bedewed head, Cant. 5.2. and dropping lockes in the night, to finde my accustomed entertainment, saying, Open vnto me, my sister, my Loue, my doue, Ibid. ver. 3. my vndefiled: thou tellest me, thy coat is off, and thou canst not put it on; that thy feete are washt, and thou art loth to defile them: such excuses thou hast to put me off, and make mee withdraw my selfe. Ibid. ver. 4. Whereat though thy bowels are sometimes moued, yet stirring not to giue entrance as thou wert wont to doe; pretend what thou mayst, say what thou wilt, dissemble how thou canst, it is [Page 5] manifest thou hast left thy first heat of affection. And this I take to be the complaint of our wronged heauenly Salomon, included in the words I haue read vnto you. The summe is,
4 An Inditement of Ephesus for backsliding and security.
Wherein obserue the
- 1 Exception, Neuerthelesse;
- 2 Accusation, I haue somewhat against thee.
- 3 Fault, because thou hast left thy first loue.
A Church militant cannot be without Exceptions; where exceptions are to be taken, Christ sticketh not to accuse; and accuse he doth neuer without a fault. The first sheweth our infirmity; the second, our Sauiours integrity, and the third, sinnes malignity. That wee may be humbled in the first, and directed by the second, to correct the third: Within these bounds I shall endeuour, by Gods assistance, and your Christian patience, to confine my meditations. He that hath an eare to heare, Reuel. 2.7. let him hearken what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches; to the Churches, as well of great Brittaine, as those of little Asia. For howsoeuer we flatter our selues, our defections are more deepely to be accused, and perfections as subiect to a Neuerthelesse, the note of exception to Ephesus, notwithstanding all it's good parts; which falleth here in order to be first considered. Neuerthelesse.
5 As in Arts, so in Acts of morality; few verities are so generall, that admit not exception. If a Church might plead immunity, Ephesus might [Page 6] here stand vpon our Sauiours testimony. For are not her labours in peace, and patience in trouble, (as Aretius well obserueth) once and againe repeated,In hunc locum. and commended? Euill men should haue little ease in her,ver. 2. for she could not beare them. Dissemblers should not deceiue her, for shee would try them, 1. Cor. 15.32. and finde them lyers. The beasts that assaulted her, Act. 20.29. shee fought with; the greeuous Wolues that were prophecied to enter amongst them, shee endured and resisted.ver. 20. Chap. 3.1. ver. 14. Iezabel preuailed in Thyatira, Sardis had a name without life, Pergamus was taynted with Baalisme, and Laodicea's luke-warmenesse, was lothsome to Gods stomake. Ephesus notwithstanding escapes all this, nay, her hate to the Nicolaitans for their community of wiues, Chap. 3.16. and promiscuous lusts (as Irenaeus and Theodoret obiect vnto them) is registred afterwards as an especiall commendation.ver. 6. Lib. 1. cap. 27. vid. Euseb. lib. 3. hist. Eccles. ca. 26. Theod. Heret. Fab. lib. 3. Ignat. Epist. 9. What could a man here picke out, that hee might iustly censure? who would not esteeme such a Church, to be in the rode way to happinesse? yet when Christ comes with his Fanne, there is Chaffe found amongst the Wheat. Much is well, yet somewhat worse then it was, or ought to be; the good is fostered, the ill excepted at. Neuerthelesse.] Many things might be here gathered for our instruction; one especially from our Sauiours manner of reproofe, Richard. de Sanct. victor. Viegas. which may be a patterne vnto vs all in that behalfe: first, to take notice of, then ingenuously to confesse Gods graces in any (if any be found at all) before we be too busie with the imperfections of our brethren. For this puts the faulty out of suspition of bitternesse [Page 7] in the Reprouer, it encourageth men to do more, when somewhat is commended, & keepes them from desperate resolutions, by retayning them in a hope of a possible recouery.Aretius. It breedes a loathing of sin, by ranking it by vertue, whence it's vglinesse is the more discouered, and his iudgement the sharper censured, that embraceth so foule a Monster, to the blemishing of those good parts, which otherwise might highly grace him. Those that will fish for mens soules, must looke how they bait their hookes: and too harsh an increpation (saith Gregory) is like an Axe,Ferrum de manubrio prosilit, cum de correptione sermo durior excidit, &c. Curae Past. part. 2. cap. 10. that flyeth from the handle, it may kill thy brother, when it should onely cut downe the bryers of sin. But this I note onely by the way, not purposely follow, as not so necessary for these soothing times, wherein most are rather too pleasing, then piercing. Ephesus here so commended, and yet excepted at so mainely, directs vs more vsefully to this obseruation:
That the best Churches may be subiect, and are lyable to exception.
6 It is vsuall with the Fathers to compare the Church to the Moone, Ambros. lib. 5. Epist. 31. Aug. in Psal. 10. & 104. in regard of her visible changing, like to the others waxing and waning. But the similitude holds as well, in respect of her borrowed light, and spotted face; all the beames she reflecteth to the world, are darted vpon her by the Sunne of righteousnesse; and yet by reason of her vnequall temper, in her brightest shining, she appeareth spotty. Her selfe acknowledgeth so much, Cantic. 1.5. I am blacke, but comely (O yee [Page 8] daughters of Ierusalem (as the Tents of Kedar, as the Curtaines of Salomon. Lib. 3. de Doctrin. Christ. c. 32. Whereupon Saint Augustine commendeth this rule of Ticonius the Donatist, which hee calleth, De permixta Ecclesia. Whereby (saith he) the Scripture, by reason of the temporall communion betweene the godly and wicked, attributeth that promiscuously to either, which originally groweth but from the one. Salomons Curtaines (indeed) belong to the Church, but Kedars Tents are Ismaels, who may not inherit with the free borne: yet the Beloued consisting of both, hath the titles of both, those spots will not out; there will be such a speckled breed, as long as the flockes cast their eyes on motly vanities, in the gutters of this world. All the types in holy writ, whereby the Church is shadowed vnto vs, most euidently shew so much. The floore hath in it Wheat and Chaffe, Math. 3.12. The net good fish and bad, Math. 13.47. See but into the nuptiall banquet of the Sonne, is not there one found without a wedding garment? Mat. 22.11. Was there not a Cham and vncleane beasts in the Arke? Gen. 7. foolish Virgins amongst the Brides Attendants? Mat. 25.2. Ibid. ver. 32. Goates in the great Shepheards Flocke? And in his stately Palace,2. Tim. 2.20. vessels as well to dishonour as seruice and glory? 2. Esd. 8.2. So that, that of the Angell to Esdras, may here passe for Canonicall, when thou askest the earth, it shall say vnto thee, that it giueth much mold whereof earthen vessels are made, but little dust that gold commeth of: euen so is the course of this present world, and the Churches case in this present world.1. Cor. 5 1. Ibid. cap. 15. Thus the Corinthians were polluted with an incestuous [Page 9] person, and troubled with Sadduces; Gal. 3. Rom. 12.2, 16. Coloss. 3.8. 2. Thess. 3.6. ver. 6. & 15. ver. 9. & 13. ver. 14.20. ver. 24. cap. 3.1. cap. 3.16. the Galatians bewitched, the Romanes, Colossians, and Thessalonians, had haughty spirits, brabbling Sophisters, brethren that walked disorderly, crept in amongst them. But what neede I looke back so so farre? Appeare there not heere amongst these seuen Asian Churches, an odious company of Nicolaitans? Hath not Satan here his Synagogue and seat? Balaam and Iezabel, their Bawdes and Panders? Reade we not of depths of Satan? Names of those, that make a shew to liue, without life? Lukewarmnesse, and vaunting, and senslesnesse, among so many especiall commendations? The Fathers testimonies for this point, are not sentences, but volumes. It is the maine scope of SaintTom. 2. Orthodox. & Luciferian Dial. Hierome against the Luciferians, and of SaintTom. 2. Epist. 164. ad Emeritum Donatist. Tom. 7. Contra epist. Parmen. lib. 3. tom. 7. cont. Crescon. grammat. lib. 3. cap. 37.38. lib. 1. de ciuit. Dei ca. 35. & passim alibi praecipuè tom. 7. Can. 2.2. Augustine, against the Donatists, and Pelagians, to proue that it is a poore pretence, to make a Schisme in the Church, in regard of some dislikes, which might, and should be amended. For at what time was it euer so free, that no exceptions could be taken? As a Lilly among thornes, so is my loue among the daughters. Non dictum est (saith SaintIn Psal. 99. Augustine) in medio alienarum, sed in medio filiarum; It is not said amongst strangers, but amongst the daughters. The sonnes of her mother against her, Esaiah 9.21. Ephraim against Manasses, and Manasses against Ephraim, in one Nation; theMath. 10.35. father against the sonne, and the mother against the daughter, in one house;Gen. 25.22. Esau struggling with Iacob, in one wombe; nay, theRom. 7.23. naturall man against the spirituall, in the same members. And yet if we would goe farther, wee [Page 10] may chance to meet with [...],Iames 1.8. a double-soul'd man (if I may so speake) by reason of vnstable distractions in the same minde. To such a lunacie are subiect all things vnder the Moone. Whiles wee dwell with Mesech (as Dauid complaineth) some enemies to peace will bee sure amongst vs.Psal. 120.5. There will be alwayes tares to be weeded, vlcers to be cured, ruines to be repayred, rents to be amended, sinkes to be purged, Leapers to be clensed, manners to be reformed, controuersies and heartburnings to be taken vp and composed. And the reasons for it are diuers; that the Elect might be imployed and tried, 1. Cor. 11.19. Rom. 2.1. Reprobates left vnexcuseable, Gods strength appeare in our weaknesse, & his mercy, and Iustice, in such variety of obiects. Otherwise how should the Church be militant without an Aduersarie? Or why should it daily pray, Forgiue vs our trespasses, if here it might attaine to be freed frō all exceptions? Go therfore (saith the Lord to Ezechiel) and set a marke vpon the foreheads of the men that sigh, and that cry for all the abominations that be done: not about the suburbs onely,Zanch. lib. de Relig. Christ. cap 24. thes. 11. Aug. lib. 2. Retract. cap. 18. cap. 9 4. Aug. Tom. 2. ep. 164. ad Emeri tum Donatist. Mat. 24.40. In Psal. 99. Luke 17.34. but in the midst of Ierusalem? For how should Ierusalem be vntainted? seeing of two men together in the field, the one should be receiued, the other reiected, of two women grinding at the Mill, the one should be taken, the other left. What place more secure then our beds? (as S. Augustine sweetly amplifieth) yet thence it also followeth, that of two men lying together, the one shall be taken, and the other left. Thus the Church must beare those whom she cannot discerne; and lament, what shee cannot amend: shee must not [Page 11] make a rent in the coate that is seamelesse; it is reserued for the Angels only at the last day, Mat. 13.41. & 25.32. betweene the Sheepe and Goats to make a separation.
7 How then can some fanaticall spirits of our daies,See Bernards separatists schisme & plain euidences, together with Dr. Hals Apologie against Brownists, Lib. de Baptist. Donatus separated for some bad ones in the Church. Nouatus and Lucifer, for want of strict discipline. Audius for some lesser abuses as Epiphan. witneseth, Haeres. 70. Mornaeus de Eccles. cap. 2. with any shew of reason be excused (Beloued) who, vpon dislike of our discipline, and some ceremonies they fancy not, retire themselues to conuenticles, from their naturall mother; where they haue almost, as many sects, as sectaries, one testifiing (as they speake) against another, with no lesse gall, then giddinesse? But these Saturnine, and melancholy-complectioned wanderers (as Zuinglius iustly tearms them) are fitter for a Physician to purge, then a Diuine to confute. Their reasons are long sithence answered by the Fathers, against Donatus, Nouatus, Lucifer, and Audius: I will touch therefore at them only, and so passe along. They reckon vp disorder in our Discipline, corruption in manners, superstition in Ceremonies, and the vnworthy comming of all sorts to the receiuing of the Sacraments. But these things can only be matter of reproofe, not sufficient, or efficient causes of separation. When from the sole of the foot, to the crowne of the head, no soundnesse was found in Israel, did Esaiah flye to rayle, or rather stay to preach? All the wayes (crieth Ieremiah) are polluted with the whoredomes, and filthy lusts of Iuda; where he continueth notwithstanding to lament, not perswadeth to forsake. So our Sauiour balked not the proud Pharises, or poore Publicanes, Esa. 1.6. Ierem. 3. Mat. 9.12. Mat. 2.17. that needed the Physician; and St. Iohn leapt out of the Bath, (as Irenaeus reports it) not out of the Church [Page 12] wherein he foundAuthors differ in this Relation see Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Euseb. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 22. Theod Haeret. fabul. lib. 2. Hieron. in scrip. Eccles. de Ioh. Baronium Tom. 1. anno. 74. either Ebion, or Cerinthus the Heretike. But the Church (say they) must be pure without spot or wrinkle, Ephes. 5.27. True (sayth St Lib. 1. Retrac. c. 19. &. l. 2. c. 18. Augustine) ad hoc est electa, non, vt iam sit talis, sed quae praeparetur. It must striue so here to be, and shall be so hereafter; but yet it is not; saue onely in desire, and Christs acceptation. So SaintSer. 3. de Fest. omnium Sanct. Bernard out of SaintJn Hieremi. cap. 31. Hierome, the Apostle speakes not of the Church which now is, but of that which shall be after the Resurrection. The end is here expressed, which Christ driues at, (saith iudiciousJn hunc locum Caluine) not that which is performed for the Church already. But doe not theEsai. 48.20. Ier. 50.8. & 51.6. Reu. 18.4. Prophets (say they) charge vs to fly Babylon, and all the abominations of Antichrist, lest we bee partakers both of her sinnes, and plagues? Most true; and we haue done it, not so much by aJunius in lib. singular. praepos. controu. 4. general. Bellar. c. 17. A papatu, non Ecclesia; ab Idolis, non templo; à tyrannidè, non republica; à peste, non vrbe, recedimus, planè coalituri quamprimum Anti-Christum cum prauis humorib{us} euomuerit. Mornaeus de Eccle. cap. 10. locall separation, as a necessarie renuntiation, not of the good shee hath, but of the poyson shee hath added. Here then commeth their Hebrew song, which they sing in a strange land, being the maine obiection they alwaies harpe on: If you (sayAinsworth against Bernard. Robinsō against Dr. Hall. they) might shake off Rome for the Antichristian leprosie, whereof shee would not be cured; why might not we doe the like by you, for the Babylonish garments, which yet you retaine as the execrable thing amongst you? The case would proue farre different (Beloued) if these reformers dad but the patience to discusse it. For first, our refraining, rather then separation, from Romes communitie, was for knowne, and conuinced abominations, ofArmin. thes. 22a. prodigious tyranny, manifest heresie, open Idolatrie, [Page 13] whereunto we were commanded by the holy Ghost, directed by the Fathers, and Councils, admonished by their owne men; asLib. de Religione, cap. 24. thes. 17.18, 19. Zanchius iudiciously proues, and these our wayward brethren cannot choose but acknowledge. Betweene whom and vs, the quarrell is farre otherwise; we say, for things meerely indifferent; they finde very doubtfull and controuersiall. Secondly, our reformation was orderly by the Magistrate, authorized by God in that behalfe: theirs tumultuous, as neere to rebellion, as without warrant. For as in Religion, the body is one thing, the skirts and outward gouernement another; so in reformation, priuate profession is one thing, and publike iniunction another. Professe the grounds of Religion I may and must, either without, or before, or against my Prince; but to reforme in publike gouernement, where something is truly amisse, who giues mee warrant?2. Chron. 34. Nehem. 2. Ezra. 1. Did the Israelites attempt it without Iosiah? or Nehemiah without Artaxerxes? or Zerubbabel against Cyrus? In those times (indeed) the Prophets prophesied, but built not, they directed, but corrected not. Euer their hearts smot them, in but meddling with the skirt of the Lords Anointed in this behalfe. Whom if they could not win to redresse all abuses; they held their duties discharged, and the fault transferred on the hinderers; whom they staid to pray for, not forsooke to disgrace. Whence ariseth a third difference betwixt our renouncing Rome, and these mens leauing vs. Wee were neuer the Popes subiects, as they were [Page 14] Queene Elizabeths, and are now King Iames'es. Our Forefathers (indeede) acknowledged a certaine preeminence of that See; but it was but as a matter of course, and courtesie, at most of humane constitution, not of necessity, or obligation by the Word of God. And is it all one to shake off thy lawfull Magistrate, to whom God subiecteth thee, and thy debosht companion, or whorish neighbour, with whom thou mightest euer haue stood in equall tearmes? Adde to this the incroaching of the Papacy, as much vpon the Prerogatiues of Commonwealths, as the Liberties of the Church: If the like could be obiected to vs, wee should be content to harken. Last of all, wee were pressed in Popery, to assent to their blasphemous heresies,Zanch. de relig. cap. 24. thes. 16. and damnable Idolatry; no man might be safely silent, or refraine in those acts, which were most against his conscience. Now these men cannot complaine of the like hard measure amongst vs. The refusall of conformity brings no man to the stake; it stops only in some courses, some dangerous priuate Spirits, Dr. Hall Decad. 6. Epist. 5. from wrangling about circumstances, to vnite all against the common aduersarie, that strikes at the foundation. For who euer tooke discipline to be more essentiall to the Church, then Order in an Army, or a Hedge to a Vineyard, or Proportion in a Body, or a Hemme to a Garment? An Army, Vineyard, Body, Garment, may be, but perfect and well it cannot bee, without these things. Now a discipline they acknowledge amongst vs, but not [Page 15] right. Say it were so, (which they shall neuer be able to proue) wilt thou forsake thy house, because the wall is mudde? or leaue thy vineyard, because the hedge in some places is ruinous? doth a ghest inuited to a banquet, straight leaue the table in a fume, for the misplacing of a trencher, or napkin, or because some dish is not serued in aright? Diuers moderate spirits there remaine among vs, who perchance approue not all our ceremonies, yet runne not to Amsterdam, as holding such a remedy moreNulla potest à schismaticis tanta fieri correptio, id est, emendatio, quanta est schismatis pernicies, Tertul. de Praescrip. cap. 60. 1. Iohn. 4.1. 1. Cor. 14.32. dangerous then the cause. The disciples of Christ (I am sure) tooke wiser courses, when the brethren had a controuersie amongst them about legall Ceremonies, Act. 15. the Apostles and Elders came together to consult, that priuate spirits might be tried, and the Spirits of the Prophets subiected to the Prophets. Who if they giue no satisfactiō (as too oft it hath falne out in Popish conuenticles,) a faction crying downe the truth, and the most, the best, no posting is prescribed to the Popes inerrability; or separation allowed, to the wronged partyes; but the Apostles rule is to bee followed, Philip. 3.16. First the ground must be searched,Vid. Parei. Iren. cap. 12. [...]. wherein the agreement is, and whereto we haue already attained; then followeth walking so farre by the same rule, minding the same thing. In which walke when we come to the point of parting, crosse waies must not be taken, or schismes raised, but the perfect must forbeare the weaker, and expect Gods good pleasure,Ver. 15. who will reueale in due time (as the Apostle there promiseth) to those that [Page 16] are otherwise minded, as much as concerneth his children to vnderstand.Vid. Aug. Tom. 7. in Donatist. sparsim per libros sex. Thus Cyprian behaued himselfe, in regard of the Donatists: who, though he dissented from the Catholikes in the point of rebaptization; yet hee forsooke not the vnity of those Churches, which censur'd his opinion, to associate himself to a company of Schismatikes. Saint Augustine saith, that God permitted him so to fall,De Baptismo contra Donatist. lib. 7. cap. 49. that his example might more benefit the Church, in maintaining vnity, then his Iudgement hurt it, in defending the errour of rebaptizing heretikes.
Aug. de vera Religione, Tom. 1. cap. 6.8 Thus he that bringeth light out of darknesse, maketh scandals, the triall and triumph of his chosen. Infidels he proposeth to be conuerted by them, Heretikes to be the touchstone of our doctrine, Schismatikes to be the credit of our constancy, Iewes to bee the foile of our beauty; some must be inuited, Idem. ibid. some excluded, some left, some led on by our euen carriage: so many taskes are laid vpon the few labourers, who in the Lords great haruest shall euer finde no lesse to suffer, then do; both scowring them from idlenesse, and ministring matter of conquest, according to that of Saint Augustine; Open enemies, and false brethren, benefit most commonly the Church by the prouidence of God;Jbid. cap 8. Non verum docendo quod nesciunt, sed ad verum quaerendum carnales, ad verum aperiendum spirituales Catholicos excitando. It was Lucifer the heretikes peruersenes, that drew S. Hierome vnto the stage; the wickednesse of Iulian that brought Cyrill to write; Arius stirring, that [Page 17] cleared the article of the Trinity, by Great Athanasius; Pelagius wilfulnesse, that edged on Saint Augustine to sift and discouer so narrowly the frailety of mans free will. And to touch a little on our latter times, were it not the Munkes absurdities, that first set Luther a-worke? the Schoolemens mixtures, & brabbles, that occasioned Caluin, Martyr, and the rest of our worthies, more closely to sticke vnto the text? Seldome there threatneth a Goliah, but a Dauid ariseth; or a false heart forsaketh his station, but presently some one or other is ready in the gappe. So our Harding yeelded vs a Iewell, our Campion an Humfryes, our Stapleton a Whitaker, our Martin a Fulke, our Hart a Rainolds: to spare the modestie of the liuing, who take the same courses. And I make no doubt, but that Socinus blasphemies, Arminius subtilties, Vorstius nouelties, Bertius quiddities, shall rather bee an occasion of farther clearing, then shaking the settled truth amongst vs; as the clamours of the Vbiquitaries haue beene, for the Sacrament, grace, and predestination in the reformed Churches of Germanie. Courage, courage therefore (my deare Christian brethren) we see the ground whereon our lot is falne. Whatsoeuer now hapneth, hath beene foretold, and foresampled, and therefore should be the lesse offensiue, because so well foreknowne. Our taske remaineth, to gather with Christ, Luk. 11.23. not scatter with the enuious, or separate with the male-content; and when we haue done our best, yet somewhat may be obiected, that maketh against vs. The accusation [Page 18] of Ephesus, and second member of my text; whereof I will endeuour to gather somewhat.
9 [...]] by an vsual Ellipsis, for [...], I haue against thee, In hunc locum, vid. Bezam in Mar. 6.19. de phrasi [...]. for I haue somewhat against thee, or to accuse thee of: as both Beza and Camerarius obserue. Men may ouersee much, or dissemble what they see, or please themselues with the present, or be misinformed by others; but our Sauior deales more roundly & soundly. I haue (saith he) not a suspicion only, but somewhat, as before for Ephesu's commendation, so here against her. Sweet Iesus! art thou become an accuser? wilt thou our onely Aduocate bee extreme to marke what is amisse? Luk. 22.31, 32. It's Satās office to winnow; thy prayer was wont to be, that the faith of thine might not faile: and may somewhat now incense thee, that hast paid the ransome for all our sinnes? But feare not little flocke; he that strikes, will heale. This somewhat through his mercy will proue as much as nothing. Satan accuseth through malice, to condemne; but Christ through loue, to amend thee.In textum. Non deserit ad poenam, (saith Richardus à Sancto Victore) sed monet ad poenitentiam. His accusations are instructions, his chastisements peace, his precious balmes shall neuer breake our heads. As a Surgeon being to lance his best-beloued child,Jn Ezechiel. homil. 11. Non parcit, vt parcat, non miseretur, vt magis misereatur, Hieron. in Ezec. cap. 7.4. he long handleth softly (saith Gregory) before he strikes, and then cutteth and weepeth, and weepeth, and cutteth againe, (as Saint Bernard feelingly expresseth it;) otherwise sparing would bee spilling, in such a pleurisy, which cannot bee cured without letting blood; so [Page 19] this great Physician of our soules will not sticke to reproue any thing, where something may grow, to set all things out of order. Whence I infer, that
The smallest faults in the Church are not to passe vncontrouled:
No toleration is to be granted for any thing that is amisse, either in Pastor, or people.
10 As the plague is in the body, so is sinne in the soule; nothing sooner infecteth, spreadeth, killeth: being like a bemired Dogge, that in fawning, defileth;Mat. 13.31. speedier then a graine of Mustard-seed, from the least seed, becomming the greatest amongst hearbes. Not to quash therefore in the egge this venomous Cockatrice, is to foster it against our selues, till it be vnconquerable; and not to purge the least leauen thereof, is to endanger, and corrupt the whole masse of goodnesse. In regard whereof, the walker amongst the Candlesticks, with the two-edged sword in his mouth, hath furnished out his Prophets to be fit for such a purpose. One hath his forehead as an Adamant, harder then a flint, not to be dismayed at mens proud lookes, howsoeuer they be hard-hearted, and impudent, Ezech. 3.8. Another is a fenced brazen wall, not to be preuailed against, Ierem. 15.20. And hence grew the resolution of poore silly Prophets, not to fauour the least offences in the greatest persons. Samuel is bold with Saul, Wherefore didst thou euill in the sight of the Lord? 1. Sam. 15.Verse 19. Nathan with Dauid, Wherfore hast thou despised the commandement of the Lord? 2. Sam. 12.Verse 9. So Hanani [Page 20] to Asa, Verse 9. Thou hast done foolishly, 2. Chron. 16. Azariah to Vzziah, It pertaineth not to thee, Vzziah, to burne Incense to the Lord, Verse 18. 2. Chro. 26. Iohn Baptist to Herod, It is not lawfull for thee, to haue thy brothers wife, Verse 4. Math. 14. No sinne in his owne nature, may passe heere for veniall; (as theBellarm. lib. 1. de Amissione grat. & statu peccat. cap. 9. & seq. Romanists sooth there Popelings;) nay concupiscence it selfe, so extenuated by theThom. 1.2. q. 85. ar. 3. Bonau. in 2. Sent. d. 32. q. 1. Schoolemen, and pargetted ouer by theBellarmin. de Amiss. grat. & statu pecc. lib. 5. cap. 5. Greg. de Valent. in 1. 2. q. 82. disp. 6. q. 12. punct. vnice. Iesuites, must here come vnder the lash. For Gen. 6.5. is not exception taken to the very imagination of the thoughts? Doth not Dauid acknowledge the wickednesse of his shaping, and pollution of his conception, Psal. 51? And that chosen vessell S. Paul, fiue times in the sixth to the Romanes, sixe times in the seuenth, and three times in the eighth, disclaime, by the name of sinne, our originall corruption? What fault more pardonable in these our dayes, then the remisnesse of a father to vntoward children? Or the carefulnesse of a young man, to hold his owne? Or the forwardnesse of a man of parts to purchase preferment?1. Sam. 4.18. Mar. 10.21. Yet Eli smarted for the first, and the young man in the Gospell (otherwise commended) was touched by our Sauiour for the second,Act. 8.23. and the gall of Simon Magus was broken for the third. The reason whereof is pregnant. The commandement is peremptory against all (as the Apostle vrgeth it) Thou shalt not lust. Rom. 7.7. Now a Botch is neuer cured, as long as the core remaineth. Excrements grow in dead carkasses,Scintilla erat Arrius, &c. lib. 3. Comment. in Galat. c. 5. while the humour lasteth. And the fire increaseth, as the fewell is ministred. Arrius was but a sparke in the beginning, (saith [Page 21] Saint Hierome) but being not then troden out, it cost the world a groane to quench his heresie. The least cranny or hole vnstopped (as Saint Chrysostome well aduiseth) is sufficient to sinke the largest ship. Wilt thou then except at a moate in thy brothers eye, and canst thou fauour a sinne to fester in his conuersation?In cap. 2. Apocalyps. 1. Vnhappy friendship (saith Carthusian) quae illum quem diligit, tacendo tradit diabolo! God saue euery good Christian from such a friend, who by soothing and forbearing, will damne his soule! He betrayeth therefore his brother, that fauoureth his eares, to breake his necke, seeing somewhat vncontrolled, may grow to any thing, Math. 12.45. & one diuell finding entrance to an house swept and garnished, will quickly get a company farre worse then himselfe.
11 If then no fault in a Church, in a family, in a priuate person, in substance or circumstance, whether it be much, or somewhat, must be suffered vnchecked; what impudencie armes our aduersaries the Papists, to mention a toleration of their superstition, especially amongst vs, whose eyes God hath so farre opened to see their abominations? Hath the Lord so mercifully freed vs from this spirituall Egypt, and shall we againe be longing for their Pepons and Onyons? Hath hee enlightned vs so clearely by the lanthorne of his Word, not to make vse of it our selues, but to see how grosly our aduersaries are misseled to crosse it? It cannot be the conceit of a true Christian, to be so false-hearted to his Lord and Master. If Baal be God, professe it wholely; but if the Lord [Page 22] be God, Deut. 22. Ver. 11. cursed be such halting. A plow of an Oxe and an Asse, a garment of Linsie-woolsie, Mermaids halfe fish and halfe flesh, Centaures halfe horse and halfe man, are monstrous and abominable in his iealous affection.Deut. 7. ver. 1. & seq. When the Lord thy God shall bring thee into the land (saith Moses to Israel) which thou goest to possesse, thou shalt make no couenant with the people thereof, but downe with their Groues, and burne their Images with fire: no marriages must be made betweene them and Gods people: and reasons are giuen;Exod. 23.33. It will turne thy children to serue other gods; It will be a snare vnto thee. And did it not proue so to strong Samson, to wise Salomon, to vxorious Achab, to all that euer were drawne to this indifferencie? It is not for nothing then, that Esay and Ieremy were so earnest with Israel, Esai. 52. Ierem. 51. 2. Cor. 6.14. to seuer themselues from Babylon: Saint Paul with the Corinthians, not to beare the yoke with vnbeleeuers: [...]. 2. Ioh. 10. Saint Iohn with all, not to afford as much as an Aue, good day, or good night to an obstinate Heretike. And not to tire your patience with examples in this kinde;Bellar. in Praef. ad primam controu. Theod. lib. 4. hist. cap. 14. the very Boyes of Samosatene, solemnly cast into the fire a Tennis-Ball, in the midst of their Market place (as Bellarmine himselfe relates out of Theodoret) because it had but touched the foot of the Asse, whereon Lucius rode, their hereticall Bishop. But what neede I instance in Christians? The Heathens themselues haue been euer scrupulous, not rashly to allow of such a blending, or mixture of Religions. It is the ancient Latine of the old Law in Tully, Lib. 2. de legib. Nemo habessit Deos nouos & aduenas, nisi publicè ascitos: [Page 23] priuate men, must submit themselues, to publike conformity: new gods, and strange gods, must come in vpon examination. In regard whereof Atilius Regulus by a decree of the Senate (as Liuie testifieth) was to gather all bookes of Ceremonies, at a certaine day,Lib. 25. to stop variety of Religions. So Herodotus reports, that the King of Scythia slew Anacharsis the Philosopher,Lib. 4. for worshipping the mother of the gods after the Athenian manner. Heliogabalus (indeed) with Adrian, In Heliog. & Adrian. Iouinian. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Valens Arianus Theod. l. 4. c. 22. Nicephor. libr. 10. cap. 32. and some other Romane Emperours (as Lampridius records it) commanded all manner of worship in one Temple; but it tended to no other purpose, then the like stratagem of Iulian the Apostata, who gaue heretikes freedome amongst right beleeuers, not that hee cared for either, but that by their mutuall distractions, hee might destroy both. Tum enim reddidit Basilicas haereticis (saith Saint Augustine) quando templa Daemonijs. Epist. 166. Such a good commodity came by the toleration of heretikes, that they that could endure it, should take Diuell and all for company. Excellent therefore is Saint Basils resolution to the President of Valens the Emperour; Theodoret. lib. 4. cap. 17. Those that are throughly seasoned with true Religion, will rather suffer all kindes of death, then giue way for the altering of one syllable. A man would thinke that there were but small difference (it is but a little Iota) betweene [...],Lib. 2. cap. 18. & 19. & Hist. Tripart. lib. 5. cap. 21.33. Vid. Bellar. de laicis, l. 3. c. 19. and [...], yet the right beleeuers could neuer be brought, (as Theodoret witnesseth) either to omit the one, or admit the other. Syluanus and Eustathius boldly told the Emperour himselfe (it is [Page 24] recorded in the 5. Booke and 24. Chapter of the Tripartite Historie) Power thou hast (O Emperour) to punish vs, but neuer to driue vs from the tenents of our fore-fathers. To adde politike considerations, I list not. The world seeth how little, Polonia and our neerer neighbours haue gotten, by practising this Alcoran Diuinity of tolerating diuers Religions:Azoar. 2. & 119. which howsoeuer Parsons, with others of our homebred vipers, in their diuers supplications to His Maiestie, Lib. 3. de Triplic. homin. offic. cap. 14. haue presumed most impudently to plead for: yet Weston their owne man, most earnestly detests it;Promp. Cath. ser. 6. post. Pasc. Stapleton rayles atLib. 3. Polit. cap. 7. Vers. 5. Bodin, for but mentioning such a liberty; the Rhemists conclude out of Cyprian, and Hilarie, vpon the fourth to the Ephesians, that it is not to be endured. And marke but BELLARMINES owne words (who is of the same opinion, in the nineteenth Chapter of his booke de Laicis) Catholici non patiuntur in suo grege vllos, qui ostendunt vllo signo externo, se fauere Lutheranis. The Catholikes (saith hee) doe not suffer any in their flocke, that shewe by any outward signe, that they doe but as much as fauour the Lutheranes. And would they expect that of vs, which they themselues professe, to be impious to aske, and irreligious to grant? or should wee endure such impudencie, that offereth to propose that which supposeth vs to be Atheists? What doe they then but betray Religion, and expose themselues to all sides hatred, who in such a case, but stagger, or expresse not themselues? If therefore thou be on our side, tumble out the Romane Iezabel at the window, [Page 25] howsoeuer shee be painted. Babylons Brats must not be dandled, but dasht against the stones. Psal. 137.9. Phynea's zeale, Iehu's march, Iosiah's resolution, Luther's heroicall spirit, haue euer best preuailed against the mysterie of iniquity. For who findes not that Rome is as a nettle? it stings where it is gently handled; and prouideth powder, and poysoned kniues, where she is not manacled. The voyce of more then man, and lowder then a Trumpet, is therefore necessary for you (fathers and brethren) in these dangerous times, to be inquisitiue for the truth, and to speake home, and resolutely, that somewhat be not defectiue, through our default. Hath God enioyned vs to be watchfull Pastors, and shall we sleepe, or flye, or take no notice, when the Wolfe commeth? Are wee seers, and shall wee winke at any thing? Especially seeing that a cloud rising from the Sea, 1. King. 18.44. but as bigge as a mans hand, may soone ouercast the heauen, and procure a storme; and a few runnagates comming from beyond the Seas, may quickly infect a whole Country of weaklings, neuer fore-stalled by true grounds, but naturally carried to sensuality, and superstition. Who if they dare set foot somtimes in such places as this is, (for where will not the Deuill intrude, and his Impes follow?) to the intangling of some vncatechiz'd giddy-braines, with shewes of learning, and counterfeit antiquity; let vs haue somewhat against them to nip them in the bud,Psal. 58. that ere euer their Pots be made hot with thornes, so indignation may vexe them, as a thing that is raw.
[Page 26]12 Last of all, for the rest of you (my brethren;) If somewhat may not be amisse, but all meanes must be vsed, for the redresse thereof: suffer your selues to be led with all alacrity, and meekenesse, either by the gentle, or rough hand of those that are your Teachers. You must not thinke (with Ahab) that we trouble Israel, 1. King. 10.17. when we permit you not to settle on the least dregs of your sinnes; or to cry out with him, when wee speake plaine vnto you,1. King. 21.20. Hast thou found me, O mine enemy? Frantike man! because I tell thee the truth, am I become thine enemie? Art thou so possest, that when thy Sauiour comes to free thee from legions, wilt thou exclaime outragiously,Mark. 5.7. What haue I to doe with thee, thou Iesus, thou Sonne of the most high God? I should sticke on this point (Beloued) which is a great stop to the progresse of the Gospell. For, when the Preacher brings the words of the wise, you come not prouided with the eares of the attentiue. Euery learner will be a censurer, and an offender, a correcter. All are gone out of the way, there is not one that doth good, no not one, and yet (as the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Hosea) no man must striue, Hosea. 4.4. or reproue another, for the people are as they, that striue with the Priest. And is not this a iust cause, why (as here he taxeth Ephesus) so our Sauiour in like manner should haue somewhat against vs? And because we may presume to expostulate with the Iewes in Malachi, Cap. 1. Ver. 2.6. Wherein and wherein doe we so much transgresse? Let me thrust into this great Haruest a little farther my sickle, to remember our naturall [Page 27] dulnesse with a therein & therein. Atheisme and flattery are eminent in the Court; therin our Sauiour hath somewhat against vs: Sacriledge grates the Church, Symonie is forced vpon the ministerie, therein and therein our Sauiour hath somewhat against vs. In the whole Cōmonwealth when vsury growes a vocation, drunkennes & whoredome, the practice of good fellowship, stabbing and swearing, a note of resolution, oppression a kinde of Iustice, & tythes the Preachers portion, the demaines of such men, who commonly are worst-affected to Church or Religion; be not herein and herein many somewhats which our Sauiour may most palpably vrge against vs? Ieremie's booke, Chap. 36.8. Chap. 2.1. and Ezechiel's role written within and without, cannot containe the particulars I might here descend vnto. Somewhat might be had against Husbands, that suffer their wiues & children to be Recusants, when they themselues can straine to professe any conformity. Somewhat against wiues, 1. Cor. 14.35. who cōmanded to hearken at home, will needes be Teachers abroad, being Antichrists chiefest factors, to vent his superstitions; who should be as the fruitfull vine vpon the house; Psal. 128.3. but proue the twyning Iuie that plucketh downe the wall. Somewhat against Magistrates, and Officials, who are luke-warme, or false-hearted in Gods cause, to the deluding of good lawes, and increase of superstition. Somewhat against Reformers, who busying their tongues most commonly in things that pertaine not to them, disable themselues through faction, to doe good in greater matters. Beloued brethren, [Page 28] paritie is not puritie, nor the wisest preaching, the wrangling about ceremonies, nor the vilifying of faulty Ministers, the profitablest lesson the ignorant people can heare: zeale may runne without discretion, and doe more hurt then good. Then straine at Gnats, and tythe mint and cummin, when thou hast reformed the greater breaches of the Law. And here if I should goe further, more might be had against sacrilegious hypocrites; who pretend purging, and intend spilling; who are sweeping Gods House, and prying into euery corner, not to restore the groat that is lost, but to take away the penny that is left. Achan's stoning, and Belshazzar's doome, and Iudah's hanging might lesson these men sufficiently, from such dangerous meddling with consecrated things: whereto the old Embleme may serue for illustration; If thou snatch from the Lords Altar, with the rauenous Eagle, but a gobbet of a sacrifice to cramme thy young ones, some coale (perchance) may stick vnto it, which brought to thy nest, will set all on fire. And to draw to an end in this point; who seeth not what a great deale more might be had, against parents for indulgence, children for ryot, masters for hardnesse, seruants for vnfaithfulnesse, young men for idlenesse, old men for couetousnesse, Tutors for carelesnesse, Schollers for dissolutenesse, Pastors for coldnesse and nonresidence, people for contempt and prophanenesse, many for pride and luxury, all for vnthankfulnesse; who in so great plenty haue stored vp so little, in such continued peace, haue made so [Page 29] small profit, vpon so good aduantages, haue gained no more ground of our aduersaries. Alas (beloued) with what nayles or goades shall I fasten this doctrine to our consciences? Plenty, peace, meanes, will all one day accuse vs, for looking backe with Lots wife, when we should haue hastned forward; which was the fault of Ephesus (as the sequell sheweth) wherein I will labour to preuent your wearinesse.
13 Because thou hast left thy first loue, [...]. The Rhemists giue it, Because thou hast left thy first Charity. Some Critikes put a difference, betwixt dilection, loue, and Charity, making loue more then dilection, Polon syntag. lib. 9. cap. 10. Illiricus. (as Cicero seemes to doe) and Charity more then loue. But this curiosity is here needlesse, especially to set loue and charity by the eares, which so well agree in [...] the originall. The time permits me not to sift things narrowly. Not to trifle therefore on the word: Loue, according to Saint Augustine (as Lumbard cites him in the 27. dist. of the 3. of the Sentences) is the most right affection of the minde, by which God is loued for himselfe, and our neighbour, for and in God. I include not here that incomprehensible loue, which is in God, or rather God himselfe, essentially, notionally, and personally, considered (as the Schoole-men haue ventured to speculate) but content my selfe with an habite, infused by God, effused in good workes,Vid. Altenstaig in verbo charitas. diffused amongst our neighbours. Whose efficient, end, and obiect, is God himselfe; subiect, mans heart; fruits, obedience, patience, and the not-seeking of our owne; companions, [Page 30] sincerity and constancie; opposites, distrust of our selues, Diligens non diligenda; aut aequè diligens quod minus vel amplius diligendum est, aut minus vel amplius quod aequè diligendum est; contra ordinem charitatis diligit. Bonau. & Gabriel ibid. ex Augustino. and a hard conceite of our brethren. This loue is as orderly, as forward; and heedy, as hasty in her proceedings. For things not to be beloued, it loueth not; things of different worth, it loueth not alike; things of equall esteeme, it esteemeth not partially; (as Saint Augustine wittily obserueth) but aboue vs, it findeth God; in vs, our owne soules besides vs, our friends and enemies to spend its strength vpon. Thus our Angel here of Ephesus began to doe, and continued to doe, for ought I finde obiected. For it followeth not, thou hast runne into ill courses, thou hast shaken off all goodnesse, thou beginnest to be hatefull and lothsome: neither read wee absolutely, (as Ioachim, Jn textum. Lyra, and the best Interpreters obserue) Thou hast lost thy charity; no (saith Thomas, Ansbert, and Richardus,) it was not the habit that was extinguished, but some degrees slaked, the fault was in the manner of doing, thou hast not lost thy loue; Aretius. Brightman. Viegas sect. 7. Perer. in Apoc. cap. 2. disp. 5. but [...] (too true an allusion to the name) thou hast remitted, thou hast diminished, thou hast cooled, not that thou now hast, but that which thou had'st, not thy loue absolutely, but thy first loue. Whether this happened, through the instability of free will, which headlong to ill, is drawne onely to good, whereby as in violent motions, the progresse is slower then the beginning; or because Gods grace is supernaturall, and resteth in man as in a strange subiect, vnprepared and opposite to it's sweet motions; or that the flesh with Amalech, sometimes gets ground, to [Page 31] force the soule in ieopardy, to lift vp the hands for helpe; or for that our course is a race, or dayly striuing against the streame, where tripping, or failing in a stroke, doth quickly cast vs backe; or that our spirituall life in some sort is answerable to our carnall, full of heat and humors in our first growth, which afterward in age are cooled and dried vp; I stand now not to discusse. What this first loue should here be, and wherein it consisteth, some difference may be found among Interpreters. Arias Montanus fetcheth it farre,In textum. as though it should signifie the loue receiued in the first creation; Hugo holds it a defect in preaching; Arethas a neglect of almes-deedes. But what neede such scruples? Why might it not rather be a decaying in all the vertues before mentioned; as Saint Ambrose, and Richardus, with our latter Writers, more iudiciously take it? The first loue therefore that euery Conuert hath,Heb. 6.4. is his ardent affection at his first inlightning, and tasting of Gods holy Spirit; whereby the ioy for his freedome from sinne and Satan, carrieth all his faculties to adore the Author of it. The markes whereof are, the renouncing all things, in comparison of it;Mat. 13. the induring of losses and afflictions to retaine it;Ioh. 6. the reuerencing of Gods Word and Ministers, Coloss. 3.1. for increasing of it; a struggling against sinne, the flesh, and world, that they may not hinder it;Luk. 19.6. 1. Thess. 1.9, 10. a relieuing of Christs needie members for the expressing of it; a continuance in the powerfull meanes of praying, preaching, harkening, meditating, conference with good company, for the continuall [Page 32] renewing and preseruing of it;Heb. 10. not quenching the motions of the holy Spirit, flying all occasions of back-slyding, suspecting especially these foure enemies, spirituall pride in the best, carnall policie in the greatest, worldly prosperity in the richest, and abuse of Christian liberty in the gallantest. In all which, or in most, or at least in some, our Angell and Church (as it should seeme) had beene here defectiue. They halted in their march, abated their edge, began to be weary of well-doing, and like as the children of Ephraim hauing their Bowes bent, Psal. 78.9. turned themselues backe in the day of battaile. Which our Sauiour here taxing, for a sinne not to be suffered, it directs vs to this conclusion; which I propose in Saint Bernards words, ‘In Purificat. B. Mariae, Serm. 2.In via vitae, non progredi est regredi,’
In a Christian course, to bee slacke, or at a stand; is a falling away, or a turning backe againe.
14 The walke of a Christian shews it, which must be from strength to strength, Psalme 84.7. His path as the morning light, that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day, Prou. 4.18. Hee runnes in the sauour of his Sauiours Ointment, Cant.2. Sam. 3.1. 1.4. For as the house of Dauid, in the long warre betweene it and Saul, euer grew stronger and stronger; Ezech. 47.3, 4, 5. Luk 14.10. the waters in Ezechiel, deeper and deeper; the word to the humble ghest in the Gospell, Sit vp higher: so in this warfare vnder our heauenly Generall,1. Tim. 1.18. we must alway fight, in his vineyard alwaies worke, Mat. 20. 1. Cor. 9.24. in the race he hath appointed vs, alwaies run, vntill wee obtaine the [Page 33] victory, the penny, the Crowne, which is laid vp for vs in the world to come. For the motion of a Christian must not be like that of the planets in their epicycles; now ascending, then descending, sometimes stationary, anon retrograde; but rather as the beasts mentioned by Ezechiel, Chap. 1.9. Leuit. 6.12. who passing forward, returned not againe: his charity is as fire vpon the Lords Altar, alwaies kindled, and neuer extinguished; his grace not as a standing puddle, that quickly putrifieth, but as the fountaine of liuing water; Iohn 4. that bubbleth,Ver. 14. and springeth vp to euerlasting life. He reuolts not with Demas, 2. Tim. 4.10. disappoints not which Meroz, Iudg. 5.23. stands not still with the idlers in the Gospell, Mat. 20.3. nor followeth afarre off with timorous Peter: but thrusts himselfe forth with Dauid in to euery good action, O God, Psal. 108. my heart is ready, my heart is ready. I will sing and giue praise, with the best member that I haue. Psal. 63.5. And as long as I liue, will I magnify thee in this manner, and lift vp my hands in thy name. For what great matter is it (saith St Augustine) to begin well, and not to hold on? Like a meteor, to giue a blaze,De bono Perseu. c. 1. and suddenly to vanish without heat, or light; like a Locust (saith Gregory) to flyrt vp, Locustarum saltus, Gregor. Moral. l. 31. cap. 12. 1. Sam. 10.7. Act. 8.13. Mar. 6.20. 1. King. 21.27. Luk. 18.10. Act. 24.25. and presently to fall on the earth againe. Saul at his first entrance behaued himselfe well. Simon Magus beleeued, Herod harkned, Ahab fasted, the Pharises prayed, Felix trembled, andSocrat. lib. 3. c. 1. Iulian the Apostata in the beginning made a faire shew: But minimè certè est bonus, qui melior esse non vult; good he cannot be (saithEpist. 9.1. Bernard) that will not be better; and si dixeris sufficit, perijsti; say but once thou art good enough, [Page 34] and SaintLib. de Cantico Nouo. Augustine will pronounce thee in a manner vndonne. For faintnesse in this case, is fayling; loytryng, leauing; standing, or staggering, an absolute starting backe. Ephesus here but trips, and the spurre (you see) is presently in its side: Thou hast left thy first loue.]
15 In making vse of which doctrine, the time will scarce permit mee to point at particulars. For how fitly would come here to be taxed, lukewarmenesse in our profession, dulnesse in our calling, deadnesse in our charitie, repining in our patience, remisnesse in our discipline; from many of which, Ephesus (as you haue heard) was free. What a gulfe (if comparison were made) would too plainely appeare, betweene the first onset of our heroicall reformers, and the flagging seconding of them in these our daies: as also to encourage the true hearts, that striue as yet amongst vs, to expresse their first loue; what exhortation could bee earnest enough? what commendation correspondent? what thankes, and prayers to God sufficient, for the continuance, and increasing of his blessings vpon them? But I must not trespasse so farre on your patience. I will but lappe therefore with Gedeons souldiers at the riuer, Iudge. 7. 1. Sam. 14. or touch the hony, as Ionathan, with the tip of my rod, and leaue the farther applying to your priuate religious meditations.
16 Where first (If I listed to be contentious) the Rhemists note on these words of my text, might giue sufficient occasion. For Ephesus being here accused, to haue left her first loue; By this (say [Page 35] they) is plainely refuted that, which some heretikes hold; that a man once in grace and charitie, can neuer fall from it. Onely to cleere the place, and passe by purposely what otherwise might here be sifted; I answere briefly, This note is a notable instance of the ignorant and peruerse dealing of these glossers, who either vnderstand not vs, or the text, or their owne men, or else of purpose catch at any thing, to delude their simple Proselytes. For doe not their owne men distinguish, betweene the habit of charitie, and the act, the cause, and the effect, the essence, and the degrees, the action, and the maner of performing? And haue not our men made it plaine enough, that the grace we affirme cannot bee lost, is [...], not [...], Gods working fauour, not mans inconstant worke, depending not on mans free will, but Gods free election, whose decrees are vnalterable, and gifts without repentance? But Satan may be here set against Satan; the Iesuites against the Rhemists. Viegas words are, Non amisit charitatem, In textum. ibid. sed de charitatis feruore nonnihil remisit; the Angell fell not here from charitie, but was not so hot as before. It was not priuatio (saith Pererius) but a kinde of Laodicean lukewarmenesse. They performed not, duly, dayly, often, earnestly, to so many, in so many things, the good they were wont to doe: which they further confirme to be the exposition of Arethas, Abbas Ioachim, Richardus à sancto Victore, Lyra, Pannonius, Hugo Cardinalis, Carthusian; and that deduced manifestly from the very text. For loue the Angell did, but not as at the first; grace [Page 36] hee had, but not so working, as at the beginning; worke hee did, but not with that alacritie and zeale hee was accustomed to doe. Tzebi was flourishing,Dan. 8.9. Deut. 32.15. but faultering; Ieshurun was fat, but lazy.
17 A reproofe as necessarie for our times, as our times are farre from the first reformation. When the chiefe of the Fathers and ancient men, that had seene the first Temple, beheld how much the second was inferior to it; howsoeuer some Iuniors sang and shouted, they wept aloud (saith the text) Ezra 3.12. More our good Fathers would now lament, if they liued but to see vs their degenerate posterity. Mee thinks we should stand together in this comparison, as the men of Chica in the Maps, neere the straights of Magellane, by our trauellers of Europe: they as the sonnes of Anak, we as Grashoppers; so farre from attaining their forwardnesse in Religion, that diuers account it their glory to be snarling at them. But such comparisons would proue odious to be farther prosecuted. To say no more; If Luther's zeale, or Caluine's Iudicious painefulnesse, could be found in some mongrell temporizers, that are so forward to censure them; I should thinke among some professors, our first loue were in some measure recouered. Fathers and brethren, is this a time to make a doubt, whether the Pope be Antichrist or no, seeing his hornes and markes are so apparantly discouered? And must we now fall backe to bee catechized by Lumbard, and Aquinas; as though our owne mens doctrine, so euidently grounded [Page 37] on Scripture, not refusing the touch of pure antiquity, or any true schoole-learning, were not conclusiue, and acute inough, for our abstractiue capacities? Our first loue to Gods Word was a great deale more feruent; when so many burned in defiance of Romish mixtures. O that the consideration hereof, would rowze vp euery one of vs in our seuerall places, to remember, whence wee are falne, and to doe our first workes! How happy would it bee for Ministers, to shew their first loue to the truth! for hearers, to make good their first loue to their Ministers! for both, to ioine together, in an holy emulation, to professe, and expresse, the first loue of our zealous predecessors? And if euer the Lord marched before his Church in a piller of clowd and fire, Exod 13. to guide them in the way they are to walke; now he doth before vs (Beloued) to minde vs of our vngratefulnesse, and to set vs in a course, to returne to our first loue. What a blessing is it to haue a Royall King, so able and resolute to withstand Popery! a Clergy so eminent, a People (for the most part) so forward, that maugre Achitophels proiects, Sanballets stops, some Wolues among the Pastors, some Foxes among the Lambs, the maine notwithstanding goes constantly forward for the pursuit and recouery of this first loue. Distractions (I confesse) may dismay, & discontents affright the godly, to make vs the more sollicitous to hold fast that we haue; but comparing our helps, with the assaults, and our case, with our neighbours that dwell about vs, we shall finde cause to confesse with Dauid: [Page 38] Truely God remayneth yet louing to this our Israel; Psal. 73.1. Psal. 147.20. and hee hath not done so to any nation. For to returne home to our selues of this place, doth not the late bounty of so many famous benefactors, so fresh in our memories, so obuious to our senses, put all good men in comfort, that this first loue, in diuers of our daies, is not altogether extinguished?By that Knight of immortall memorie Sr Thomas Bodley. I cannot expresse it sufficiently; Our Library built, and furnished, our Schooles mounting, so many Colleges inlarged! what arguments can bee more euident, that this first loue is reuiued in some, to strre it vp in others, and to maintaine it in vs?19. Doctors of Diuinity Proceeders. At this present, the Lord hath giuen the Word, and behold the company of Preachers! who, as that Angel that came vp from Gilgal to Bochim, Iudges, 2. will for the most part (I make no doubt) be shortly amongst you (Beloued) to stirre and set you a weeping after your first loue. And to end with that which followes my text, Often to remember from whence we are falne, Vers. 5. and repent, and doe our first workes, is the path our Sauiour here prescribeth to lead vs to our first loue. The meditation of his sudden comming, and the indangering of our present happinesse, are the motiues to hasten this first loue. To hate the abominations of Popery, Vers. 6. (as the Ephesians did here the deedes of the Nicolaitans) is an euidence of a soule prepared, for the entertaining and rellishing this first loue. Hast thou a mind to the Tree of life, Vers. 7. which is in the midst of the Paradise of God? O hearken then to striue, and striue to ouercome! for this is the price, that our Sauiour here proposeth [Page 39] to them that perseuere, to retaine their first loue. O Lord, thou art acquainted with our backslidings, and seest the rubbes that are cast athwart vs: Draw vs therefore, wee beseech thee, that we may follow thee; turne our brawnie hearts, and wee shall bee conuerted; that acknowledging our many imperfections, and the necessitie of reproouing them, wee may shake off all worldly incumbrances, to recouer and imbrace our first loue; through thee the best-beloued, our only Sauiour and Redeemer: to whom, with the Father, and the holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, both now and for euermore. Amen.
A CHRISTIANS FREE-WILL OFFERING.
AS IT WAS DELIVERED IN A SERMON ON CHRISTMASSE day, at Christ-Church in Oxford.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
A CHRISTIANS FREEWILL OFFRING. AS IT WAS DELIVERED IN A SERMON ON Christmas day at Christ-Church in Oxford.
In the day of thy Power shall the people offer thee freewill Offrings with an holy worship; the dew of thy birth is of the wombe of the Morning.
THis Psalme is an euident prophecy of our Sauiour Christ, our Sauior himself so interpreting it, Mat. 22. Marke 12. and Luk. 20. Some Iewes would make it to be Eliezers gratulation for his master Abrahams victory against the fiue Kings, Gen. 14. Others, Dauids thankesgiuing for his escaping Saul, and settling in the kingdome. But the wiser Rabbins referre it no otherwise then wee doe, to the Messias alone, (as Lyra on this [Page 2] Psalme noteth:) and that Caluin euer went about to wrest, or apply it to Dauid, is a malicious slander of Hunnius and Gesner, as Pareus sheweth at large, in his second booke Caluini orthodoxi, cap. 41. Now this Prophecy fore-describeth, first, the calling of the Messias to the Office of the Mediatorship, both Kingly and Priestly, in the foure first verses: and secondly, the administration of his Kingly Office in the three following verses to the end of the Psalme. His calling to this Kingly Office, is solemnized first by a Commission: Secondly, by a promise. The Commission graceth him first with Title, my Lord; secondly, with Peace, Sit thou on my right hand. The Promise: assureth Him first of the crushing and trampling of his enemies vnder foot in the residue of the first verse. Then, of the generall spreading of the Gospell from whence, and among whome; verse. 2. Lastly, of the condition of the beleeuers, who should be willing in their offrings, holy in their worship, innumerable for their multitude, verse. 3. The Priestly Office succeedeth, confirmed, first, by an oath, The Lord hath sworne: and further illustrated by the type of Melchizedech, verse 4. on which the Author to the Hebrewes at large commenteth, chap. 7. To this the administration of his Kingly Office is annexed, and further amplifyed, first, by the successefull onset, The Lord shall wound Kings, iudge the Heathen, fill places with dead bodies, smite in sunder the heads of diuers Countryes; verse 5, 6. Then by his triumphant victory in lifting vp the [Page 3] Head to raigne, after he had passed the brooke of all tribulations and crosses, with resolute expedition according to his Fathers appointment, verse the last. Thus wee haue the generall view of the whole Psalme, which (according to Cassiodore) is the absolute summe and comprisall of th Messias doings and sufferings, manifested at large in the Old and New Testament;Totum hic summatim dicitur quicquid in vtroque Testamēto continetur. so that this third verse falleth out to be a particular touch of the Beleeuers application; the former exhibiting the Kiegs Due, this the Subiects Duty: In which may it please you to obserue the circumstances,
- 1. of the time,] In the day of thy Power.
- 2. of the Persons] amplified by their,
- 1. Deuotion,] The people shall offer thee freewill offrings with an holy Worship.
- 2. Hidden increase & innumerable multitude, The dew of thy Birth is of the Wombe of the Morning.
The first may be referred to the solemnity of this Time: the second may minde vs of our duties in celebrating this Times solemnity. The third may rest as a comfort to the afflicted Church: whose lot though it sometimes fall as a Lilly among Thornes, Esay. 1.8. or as a Lodge in a Garden of Cucumbers, or as a besieged City: Yet it will prooue at length to bee a goodly heritage, through the good will of him that dwelt in the Bush, Deut. 23.16. who shall water her Furrowes with the [Page 4] deaw of heauen, and leade her forth by the riuers of comfort.
The points therefore I am to stand vpon, may be reduced to these three heads,
- 1. The Incarnation of Christ.
- 2. The duty of Christians.
- 3. The hidden and fruitfull propagation of the Church of Christ.
Which may be connected thus for our better memory, and more ready practice. The Sonne of God (as vpon this day of his Power) manifested himselfe in our flesh for our Redemption: therefore let vs offer vnto him freewill-offrings with an holy worship, that so amongst vs the multitude of the faithfull may increase, as the numberlesse drops of deaw from the mornings wombe. Of which high mysteries if my discourse come short (as needs it must) of your expectation, I trust, my knowne distractions in another kinde, and small time allotted for a businesse of this consequence may be in stead of an apologie. That which shall be now defectiue in me, may be made vp hereafter (when God shall giue leaue) byDr. Godwin the Reuerend Deane of Christ-Church. him whose turne in a case of necessity I now supply. For the present, I shall be forced from my wonted method of Doctrines and Vses, to propose what I haue to say by way of explication and application, which experience will teach a man to be the readiest course, though both in effect come to one. First then, of the Incarnation of Christ manifested to [Page 5] the world, especially vpon this day, and here foretold in generall in these words of my text, In the day of thy Power.]
2. The exception that may here be taken to the reading (which is according to the most common translation of our Church Bookes,) will prooue vpon scanning to be nothing materiall. The originall indeed hath it in this order, as our last translation sets it: Thy people shalbe willing in the day of thy Power. But no man (I trust) will be so Criticall, to put any great difference betwixt, In the day of thy power shall thy people offer thee freewill offrings; & The people shall be willing in the day of thy Power. In the day of thy strength, sayth the vulgar: of thy force and valour, In die virtutis, fortitudinis, exercitus. say Tremellius and Iunius: Of the assemblies, say they of Geneua: of the Armies (sayth Munster;) at such time as thou shalt bring thy bands and ioyne battell, as Vatablus, Castalio, and the Chaldy Paraphrase haue it. All which the original [...] may beare without any strayning. Now the better to gather the meaning, wee are to consider, thatVid. Pelbart. Ros Theolog. l. 3 Altenstaig. verb. Aduentus, Hospinianum de Origine Festorū Christian. pag. 131. Diuines doe mention a fourefold comming of Christ: the first in the flesh; And the Word was made flesh, Ioh. 1.14. The second, into the harts of the faythfull; Behold, I stand at the doore and knocke; if any heare my voyce and open the dore, I will come into him and suppe with him, Reuel. 3.20. The third, at the houre of euery mans death: Watch ye therefore, for ye know not when the Master of the house commeth, Marke 13.35. The fourth, at the vniuersall and dreadfull day of Iudgement: For [Page 6] then shall ye see the Sonne of man come in a cloud, with power and great glory, Legenda aurea in principio. Luk. 21.27. In reference to these foure commings of Christ, the Church, by a laudable custom, hath anciently celebrated the foure Sundayes, immediatly going before the feast of the Natiuity, by the name of Aduent Sundayes, that prepared before-hand, with the due meditation of so inestimable a benefit, we might solemnize the Natiuity, with the greater triumph. Which here to be meant certainely (though not onely) by the day of power, The Church read it for one of the Psalmes appoynted for Euening prayer for this day. may be easily gathered by the former verse: For when began the root of Iesse apparantly to sprout, or the rod of power to be sent from Sion, among the middest of the Gentiles, Christes enemies, but at the breaking downe of the partition wall, published first in Ierusalem, and from thence to all the world, by the Apostles preaching? All which notwithstanding (saith Lumbard) had ground and beginning from the comming of our Sauiour in the flesh.3. Sent. d. 1. Whence we are to conceiue somewhat more to be meant by the day of Christs power, then by power in it selfe, considered without this adiunct of day. His power indeed from the beginning was euer sufficiently manifested by the Creation of the world, preseruing of the Church, conuersing with the Patriarkes, entring into league with Abraham and Isaac, wrestling with Iacob, leading his people thorow the Wilderness, (he beingGen. 14. Moseses Deut. 18. great Prophet, Iosh. 5.13. [...]. Iosua's Captain of the Host of the Lord, Iob's Iob. 19. [...],Chap. 7. Esayes Immanuel, Chap. 3. Zacharie's Ioshua, Dan. 8.13. [...] Daniel's Palmóni, as here Dauids [...] to whom [Page 7] all the Types and Sacrifices of the Law had reference; and therefore in Iury must needs be well knowne, whose name was so great in Israel:) Yet to vs, to vs (I say) the Gentiles that sate in darkenesse, and in the shadow of death, the manifestation of this power neuer appeared, before this fulnesse of time, this acceptable yeere, this day of Christs power springing from on high had visited vs, as it is fully,Plenè & breuiter de Incarnatione. though shortly here set downe (saith Cassiodore) in the doctrine of the Incarnation.
3. In which, for the farther inlarging of our meditations, as this time occasioneth, wee may obserue first, the conception, secondly, the natiuity of our Sauiour; his conception shewes him to be the Sonne of God, his Natiuitie the Sonne of man; another manner of conceiuing could not haue beene voyd of sinne, another kind of birth had called his Manhood in question. In this conception we shall most profitably inquire, First, who tooke our nature vpon him: Secondly, how: Thirdly, by what efficient it was immediatly brought to passe. Who? the second person in the Trinitie, Ioh. 1.14. The Word was made flesh and dwelt among vs. That the Incarnation was most agreeable to the second person in the Trinity, theIn 3. Sent. d. 1 Schoolemen labour to shew: First, out of the properties attributed to him in Scripture; (and if I may so translate their terme appropriata;) Secondly, out of his approprieties. The properties are foure. First, he is called the Sonne: and who so fit as the Heire to fetch home the lost prodigals, [Page 8] and make them coheires with him. Secondly, he is termed the Word, as readiest at all assayes to declare his Fathers will, preach his Law, Ps. 2. and manifest his name: Ioh. 17. Thirdly, in that he is the expresse image of his Fathers person, Hebr. 1. who could more conueniently restore the image of God which was declared in vs. Lastly, the Mediatourship best sorted with the middle person in the Trinitie, to take our nature, and to become a meane for reconciling vs with God. The Approprieties which are also foure, Wisedome, Strength, Equality, Pulchritude, (obserued by Saint (Augustine and Hilary to bee attributed to the Sonne,) doe further cleare the conueniency of his Incarnation. The Wisedome of God was fittest to restore the things that were made in Wisedome, Psal. 104. The strength of his arme, to triumph ouer Hell and Death: Turrecremata, Dom. 1. Aduent. q. 3. True equality, to rectifie them who ambitiously had lost themselues by affecting to bee as Gods: and beauty to couer their deformities, whose gayest flourish is but as a menstruous garment. The Father could not so conueniently haue assumed mans nature, by reason of his internall attribute of innascibility: and lest there should haue bene two Sonnes in the Trinitie. Neither could this haue bene performed by the Holy Ghost, without the communicating of the name of the Sonne (saith Lumbard) to moe persons then one. Thus the Schoolemen had leasure to contract that which the Fathers by subtill search in this poynt had hammered out against the old heretiques, who now beginning to [Page 9] reuiue againe in our new Arians and Samosatenians, it stands vs vpon to bee catechized in these (otherwise needlesse) subtilties, that some may alwayes stand in the gap, and the truth bee not wronged by our slight and negligent maintayning of it.
4. It appeareth by that which hath beene briefly touched, who tooke our nature vpon him. It wilbe harder to expresse that which followeth, the manner, how? for who shall declare his generation? Esay 53.In vigiliâ Natalis Domini. In the assumption of our flesh (sayth Bernard) three mixtures, the omnipotent Maiestie of God made so admirably singular, and singularly admirable, that the like were neuer done, or euer shall be vpon the earth. For there were married as it were, & linked together Deus & homo, Virgo & Mater, Fides & cor humanum, God and Man; a Mayde and a Mother; Faith and mans heart: euery word in this poynt inuoluing a mystery, and noueltie, or misplacing of a phrase in the ielousie of carefull antiquitie, hath beene censured for an heresie. For they euer warily affirmed the humane nature to be assumed, but the Diuine to bee vnited. They constantly maintained the distinction and integrity of both natures against Eutyches confusion; vnited notwithstanding in one and the same person, against Nestorius distraction. Alex. ab Hales, sum. Theol. part. 3. q. 7. m. 1. art. 1 This person the Schoolemen more nicely pronounce to be one, not by that incomprehensible vnitie which excludeth all multitude or multiplicitie: for that belongeth onely to the persons in the Deity: but by an vnion which [Page 10] requires a composition, In 3. Sent. d. 6. q. 3. not huius ex his, (as Durand speaketh) but huius ad hoc; not a framing of a third thing out of diuers parts vnited; for so the Godhead and the manhood must not be sayd to concur as parts for the making vp of this person, but such an adioyning of the things vnited the one vnto the other, that the natures remayning distinct (asLib. 3. cap. 10. Agatho rightly teacheth) and all their properties and operations, the subsistence notwithstanding is but one, and in this case (according to Athanasius) one, not by the conuersion of the Godhead into flesh, but by taking the manhood into God. The Fathers haue much laboured to expresse this popularly.Lib. de recta fidei Confess. Iustine Martyr andJn Symbol. Athanasius bring the similitude of the Soule and body. SaintEp. 99. Augustine andIn 3. sent. d. 1. Scotus of two accidentall formes in one subiect, as of the same man, who is both a Lawyer and Phisician. Peri Archon. lib. 2. Cap. 6. Origen, Orat. in Natiuit. Basill, andOrtho. fid. lib. 3. Cap. 11. Damascene of a piece of glowing Iron, to which the fire is incorporated: and this is best approued by Brentius and Kemnitius. Ibid. lib. 3. ca. 5 Damascene againe andIn vigil. Natal. serm. 3. Bernard compare the mysterie of the Incarnation with that of the Trinity; that as there wee beleeue three persons in one nature: so here wee should acknowledge three natures, of flesh, Soule, and Deitie (as SaintDe Trinitat. lib. 13. cap. 17. Augustine speaketh) in one person. But the most expressiue is that of a tree and a Siens ingraffed to it, which becommeth one with the stocke, yet retayneth it's owne nature and fruite. ThusIn 3. sent. dist. 1. Lib. 3. de Incarnat. Cap. 8. Aquinas, Bonauenture, and with them most of our orthodoxe writers: all which notwithstanding (as Bellarmine [Page 11] in this poynt truely sheweth) come short of the thing. Wherein our Lutherans are furthest out, by grounding the hypostaticall Vnion on the transfusion of the proprieties from one nature into another, and not (as they ought to doe) on the communication of the subsistence from the Deity to the Manhood. This onely is sufficient to make good these harder speaches in appearance. God hath purchased the Church with his owne blood, Acts 20.21. And where the Sonne of man being vpon earth, is affirmed to be in Heauen, Ioh. 3.13. for subiects of a looser composition afford in a manner the like Synechdochicall predications in the concrete (to speake with Logicians) not the abstract. So a Philosopher dyeth (saith Saint Augustine) but not Philosophy; in his 89. Epistle. The Man Christ is euery where, but not the manhood; and with these generalities wee rest informed of the manner of this conception. The efficient succeedeth, which is the Holy Ghost; Matthew 1.20. Much remaineth to be spoken, and the time weareth: I can but touch therefore at matters, and so away.Vid. Turrecrem. in vigil. Nat. Dom. q. 4. The action of the Incarnation being opus ad extra, or external, belongeth (as you know by a receiued rule in Diuinitie) to all the three persons in the Trinitie, though it be terminatiuely in the Sonne (as the Schooles speake) and appropriated here to Holy Ghost: To the Holy Ghost (sayth Saint Augustine) by reason he is the conueier and distributer of all the boundlesse graces and mercies, that flow to vs from the Deitie, among which, a greater, then this of the Incarnation cannot [Page 12] be conceiued. Some haue laboured to open this more plainely by this obuious comparison: Three sisters (say they) concurre to the weauing of one seamelesse Coate, which the Second onely weareth, and the third immediately setteth on: So mans nature was assumed onely by the Sonne, vnited by the Holy Ghost, though wrought by all three. But in such profundities it is dangerous ventring further then the text inlightens vs. This we haue expressed by an Angell concerning the secret of this conception:Luke 1.35. The Holy Ghost shall come vpon thee] as for a worke that goeth beyond all substitution of any created Excellency: And the power of the most High shall ouershadow thee] either as a shelter to free the sacred Embrio, from originall infection, to which Adam's flesh was liable, and actuate it in the wombe by an vnconceiueable operation; or as a cloud to ouershadow it from our ambitious prying (as Caluin and Stella take it) who neglecting and loathing that wee are bound to learne,1. Sam. 6. will endanger our selues with the Bethshemites to looke too farre into the Arke.
5. Thus farre of the Conception of our Sauiour, being the dawning (as it were) of the day of his power, which hath brought vs to the Natiuitie, wherein this Sunne of Righteousnesse appeares aboue the Horizon. Here the natiuitie must be said to be (with Damascene and Aquinas) of the person, Lib. 3. part. 3. q. 35. art. 1. and not of the humane nature, as some will speake vnaduisedly. For the humane nature is onely the terme of this action,Actiones sunt suppositorum, non naturarum. the Person the subiect: who was borne of a Virgin, that yet euer remained [Page 13] a Virgin, Maria virgo an te partum in partu, post partum erat porta clausa. Augu. ex Ezech. 44. vid. Turrecrem. in vigil. nat. Dom. q. 3. (howsoeuer Heluidius dream't the contrary;) and that by opening the wombe, not vtero clauso, as the Papists imagine, to make way for their poeticall transubstantiation: (for not the bearing of a childe, but the knowing before of a man is opposite onely to virginitie) as true philosophy and sence might teach them. Now in this blessed Natiuitie of this Virgins Sonne, we are briefly to take notice of these foure circumstances; the time, the place, the manner, the manifestation. For the time we need not trouble our selues with the differences of Chronologers, Hebrew and Greeke, Ʋid. Sleidan. de 4. Imper. lib. 1.—Genebrard. lib. 1. Chronolog. Greeke and Latine, old and new, wherein, two scarce meet in one reckoning, either for the yeere or moneth, much lesse for the day, as diuers haue laboriously shewed: but rest our selues on the generall certainties which the Scripture affords vs. When the Scepter therefore was departed from Iudah (according to Iacobs prophecie, Gen. 49.) when the first Temple was destroyed and the second was yet standing, foretold by Zacharie and Aggie, Hag. 2.7. vnder the last Monarch in the last of Daniel's weekes, which some would haue to end precisely at Christs passion; others, as the ouerthrow of Ierusalem by Titus and Vespasian: Origen, Driedo, Vid. Willet in Daniel pag. 295. Iohn 1. Iansenius, and Melancthon, at his Natiuitie, when the Romans out of their Sybills, Herod from the Iewes, the Iewes out of their Prophets, the Easterlings from Balaam's starre, were so possessed with expectation of such a King to be borne, that it was not the question of the Iewes alone, but the inquisition almost of all the world, Who art thou? Art thou Elias? [Page 14] Art thou that Prophet? Art thou he that should come, or doe wee looke for another? Then in this fulnesse of time appeared the morning of the day of His power, Gal. 4.4. wherein the seede of the Woman aduanced forward to breake the serpents head. The place which He honoured with His birth, was not ruling Rome, or glorious Ierusalem, but little Bethlem, Mich. 5.2. little in comparison of many thousands of Iudah. Hieronym. in 2. Matth. There was another Bethlem in Galilee, neere Nazareth, where Ioseph and the Blessed Virgin great with childe then dwelt, but all the world must be taxed by Augustus that ruled all,Luke 2. to occasion a remouall of this holy couple, that so prophecies might be accomplished by Gods secret hand, that guideth the proiects of the greatest, and Statesmen vnwittingly bring to passe what he had before determined. That which politique Augustus and cruell Herod neuer dreamt of, and the proud Scribes and Pharises would haue held madnesse to haue noted poore Ioseph and Mary for, King Dauid foresaw in the Spirit, and truely gaue notice of it: Psal. 132. Loe, we haue heard of it at Ephrata, and found it in the fields of the wood. And where could this bread of life be more conueniently borne (sayth Gregory) then at Bethlem, which is by interpretation the house of bread? in little towne and houell, to shew the vanity of pompous and luxurious buildings: as a pilgrim in an Inne and stable, to minde vs of our condition in this life, from whence he came to reduce vs to the many mansions of his Father. Psal. 22.6. Esay. 53.2. Thirdly, the maner of his birth was so meane; that the Scripture [Page 15] might be fulfilled, that from the bottome of humility, he might the more gloriously ascend to the toppe of power: that the great ones of this world may be hence lessoned not to swell in such outward vanities, and disdaine their poore brethren. That the difference might be the more conspicuous and apparent betwixt his First and his Second comming, & to teach vs to expect our portions and diuidends, not here, where he had nothing, but hereafter, where in all abundance he hath prouided for vs. Last of all, the manifestation of this gloriously meane Natiuity, was so disposed of by the Fathers prouidence, that though the most neglected it, all notwithstanding had that notice, which might leaue thē vnexcusable. The Shepheards in the fields, and the wise-men of the East, Iewes and Gentiles, Herod and all Ierusalem were troubled at it, King and Subiects; Bethlem and all those coasts were filled by the relation of the Sepheards, Towne and Countrey. In the Temple aged Simeon and Anna spake to all that looked for redemption in Ierusalem, men and women. Luke 2. And it is worth the noting, to consider how it pleased God to vary the manner of this manifestation, and to fit it according to mens diuers conditions and capacities. The Easterne Astronomers shall haue directions from a Starre, Herod a stranger from strangers, the Priests and Scribes from the Prophets wherein they were best studied, holy Simeon and Anna in the middest of their deuotions, had a Reuelation from the holy Ghost, which best fittted them. But the ruder Shepheards [Page 16] had the plainest message both by word and tokens, as being vnfittest to beleeue, or to bee beleeued without vncontroleable euidence.
6. I neede to hold you no longer in the point of the Incarnation, so wonderfully foretold, so precisely effected, so plainely manifested in this day of the Lords Power, which here our Prophet speaketh of: the application now should follow of all the circumstances, if I thought your godly meditations in this behalfe had not preuented mee. And yet (I know not how) Knowledge and Deuotion are sometimes so farre sundred and estranged, that the further we wade in the one (without the especiall operation of Gods Spirit) the lesse wee respect the other. A man would haue thought the Iewes had had fayre warnings inough of this day of this power, to haue daunted them at least from such violent oppositions, and persecutions; and we are hot vpon the Scribes and Pharises, as they were vpon their Ancestours, Math. 23. If wee had beene in their dayes, and case, we would haue hastened with the Sepheards, followed the Starre with the Wise-men, beene at Bethlem, spent our dearest bloud, to conuey the Childe with his Mother from Herods tyrannie; told the Scribes and Priests to their teeth, that they were Serpents and Vipers. Thus we crackle what wee would haue done, in a wandring kinde of speculation; but from performing at home what we should doe, the very same temptation now hindereth vs, which then inueigled, and ouerthrew the Scribes and Pharises. St. Augustine, [Page 17] in his tenth booke de Ciuitate Dei, and 29. chapter, indeuouring to expresse the cause why Porphyrie and the rest of the Platoniques, should be so auerse from Christianity, seeing they beleeued in their owne Philosophy, things of as great impossibilitie, falleth at length vpon this issue; Huic veritati vt possitis acquiescere, humilitate opus erat, quae ceruici vestrae difficillimè persuaderi potest. For the receiuing of the Christian Truth, humility must be a preparatiue; but that you hold a yoake too vneasy for your neckes. Vpon which hee presseth them further: You can beleeue (sayth he) Porphyrie in his booke de regressu animae; and Plato shall haue credit in his assertions, that the World, and Sunne, and Moone, are liuing creatures, and haue soules: but when Christians tell you of a Resurrection, you straight forget your selues, and your owne Tenents. But what is the cause of this diuersitie? No other surely so apparent as this; Christus humilitate venit, & vos superbi estis: Christ came humbly into the World, and you are proud. This was also the very stumbling blocke of the Iewes: They were so fastned to the earth, and to the conceit of an externall Monarchy here below, that it could neuer be beaten into their braynes but their Messias should be an earthly Conquerour, who should aduance his followers to be Magnifico's, and Rulers ouer all the earth. This conceite seemed also to haue possessed Zebedees children, and therefore their mother must put in for a promise of places like to be about our Sauiour in his expected temporall Kingdome; and the Disciples [Page 18] after the Resurrection, were casting about some such matter:Acts 1.6. Lord, wilt thou at this time restore the Kingdome to Israel? So naturall a thing it is for flesh and bloud to plot for somewhat, especially how to become great here, howsoeuer it lose by the bargain hereafter. Thus we can obserue, (B.) and reprooue in others, but yet goe on to practise it our selues, as though our estate and case were of a different nature; otherwise why cannot a little content vs, who shew our selues in the managing of that we haue, to be worthy of nothing? or why should a meane estate be the subiect of scorne, sithens our Sauiours choyce hath thus graced it in the day of his power, but that (as Saint Augustine hath it) He was humble, but we are proud? Should it not make vs tremble, to cloath our selues with the Fleece, and not feed the Flocke? make it dainty to trouble our selues with winning soules, which Christ hath purchased with his dearest bloud? plot more for a poore preferment here, then for a Kingdome hereafter? take the purple robe vpon vs, but turne off the Crosse, to be vndergone by any Simon of Cyrene, whom we happen vpon in the way, but that (as S. Austin hath hit the right veine) our pride looks ascue vpon our Masters humility? It this statelinesse that makes vs vnlike our Sauiour, and all his true Disciples, that haue followed him, and gone before vs. For to speake nothing of the Fathers, and those men (as it were) of another world, what is the reason we come so farre short in learning, gifts, and zeale of our Reformers, and Masters, who haue gone (as it were) but yesterday [Page 19] before? why is there such a sensible decay of Doctrine, and Discipline, among the best, but for that we vye, who should be greatest, and not who should be holiest, ayme more at the esteeme of men, none the praise of God, and still forget this lesson of our Sauiours humility. Hee was humble in the day of his power; we account our selues disgraced, if wee be told fully of our faults. The remedy for all this is the direction which followeth, Thy people shall offer thee freewill offrings with an holy worship; which is the duty of the faithful, and second member of my text, that followeth novv in order briefely to bee considered.
7 Thy people] Thy, implyeth a propriety, People, a Congregation, at least a multitude: except the people be Gods, in vaine a holy worship is expected, and singularity in this thing is not so acceptable, or fit, as the vnited deuotions of a Congregation, or people. This people shall offer] Here is their externall forwardnesse, exemplarie, to draw on others. They shall offer to The] Not to others, Saints, Angels, much lesse their shrines. Our Prophet seemes not to be acquainted with any such doctrine. They shall offer thee free-will offrings] This is the inward ground which He especially here respecteth, that giueth to will and to doe, and onely searcheth the hearts and reines. With a holy worship,] composed of inward synceritie and outward decency, according to the first and second Commandement. Thus I paraphrase the words as they lie in my translation. Those [Page 20] that read it otherwise, may frame some other deductions, but in substance not much different. The vulgar Latine is here wholly wide from the originall, in rendring it Tecum principium, which the Schoole-boyes of Doway (for their childish translation out of the Latine, credits them no further) construe, With thee, the beginning. The errour (as it should seeme) of the Greeke gaue some way to this, [...], which diuers of the Ancients afterward tooke for a ground to proue the Eternitie of the Sonne of God: but by a meere mistake, both in the pointing of the Hebrew, and then reading [...] with thee] for [...] thy people] and next, [...], which may signifie, principality, not beginning (as the vulgar) for [...], deuotionum, sayth Pagnine, and Montanus: spontanearum voluntatum, according to Leo Iuda, Munster & Vatablus. Ingenuitatum, addeth Iunius, and the rest dissent not, which is sufficiently expressed in both our English translations: Thy people shall be willing, or offer thee free-will offrings. It may be (as Moller on my text coniectures) that the vulgar mistooke ח for ח letters much alike, and so came in the difference. In hunc locum. Bellarmine would faine iustifie that reading, by chopping and changing poynts & letters at his pleasure, but his own men cōcurre not with him. Such Criticismes (I know) are harsh in a Sermon, but the text must be cleared, that the ground be sure. That which followes with an holy worship] some read, in ornatibus sanctis, referring it to the Priests Robes, or garments: so Moller and Piscator. Others in decoribus, or decoris [Page 21] locis Sanctuarij, in relation to Ierusalem, and the Temple, as Bucer, Iunius, and Caluin. Saint Ierome seemes to mistake ד for ד, and therefore in stead of [...], reades [...], in the mountaines of holinesse, all which our last translation very well compriseth, In the beautyes of holinesse. To fasten then vpon some certaintie: Two things may be hence gathered, as the graces and luster of all Christian worship; Chearefulnesse in the vndertaking, & syncerity in the performance. Both which, as they concerne a settled Church or congregation, must be set forth vnto the world in regard of the place, the Temple appointed for that purpose, for the more solemnity. In respect of the administration, in vestures or gestures, or some marke of difference, which shalbe thought fittest, for decency and edification, betweene the Priest and people. There may be a holinesse without externall beautie; and there is externall pompe inough, not grounded vpon inward holinesse. But such vnlawfull diuorces should not dismay vs, from a ready, and voluntary striuing, for regaining, and maintaining, this blessed match of beauty and holinesse. This was Gods own precept, 3. times repeated in one chapter, Deut. 12. The free-will offrings, & the rest of that nature, must not bee huddled vp in priuate, but brought to the place, which the Lord had chosen, and there must they eate before the Lord, and they must reioyce in all that they put their hand vnto, they, and their house-holds, vers. 7. which is againe repeated to the like purpose, vers. 12. And ye shall reioyce before the Lord your God, you, and your sons, [Page 22] and your daughters, and your men seruants, and your mayd seruants, and the Leuite that is within your gates; And the third time at the 18. verse, And thou shalt reioyce before the Lord, in all that thou puttest thy hand vnto. Surely, dulnesse, or murmuring, or coldnesse, or externall formalities aiming rather to please the world, or stop mens censurings, then proceeding of inward willingnesse, is so farre from acceptation at the hands of God, that hee pronounceth it worthy of all reproch and punishment. What a volley of curses are there thundred forth, Deut. 28. but when or for what offences, are they especially inflicted vpon Israel? The cause is playne in the 47? verse, Because thou seruest not thy Lord with ioyfulnesse and gladnesse of heart for the aboundance of all things. Agreeable to this, was dying Dauids exhortation to his heire apparant Salomon, 1. Chron. 28.9. And thou, Salomon my sonne, know thou the God of thy Fathers, and serue him with a perfect heart, and with a willing minde. The reason he addeth, is pressiue, For the Lord searcheth all hearts, and vnderstandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts; If thou seeke him, he will be found of thee, but if thou forsake him, he will cast thee off for euer. And what need wee in this point goe further, then this our kingly Prophets royall practice? Good God, how extaticall in this kind are the flashes of his deuotions? sometimes, in chearing vp his owne dulnesse, Why art so vexed, O my Soule, and why art so disquieted in me? Sometimes, in exciting others, O clap your hands together, blow vp the trumpet in the new moone, in our solemne assemblies, [Page 23] bring hither the lute and harpe. The Church could neuer meet with the like inuitatiōs as his, O come, let vs sing vnto the Lord, let vs heartily reioyce in the strength of our saluation: Let vs come before his presence with thankesgiuing, and shew our selues glad in him with Psalmes. And, O be ioyfull in the Lord, all ye lands, serue the Lord with gladnesse, and come before his presence with a song. In the virgin puritie of the Primitiue Churches deuotion, (when plaine Honestie was held the best policie, and formality without sincerity, as borrowed too scandalously from the stage, was denyed institution and induction into the Church of God) then these things were as religiously applyed, as now they are often repeated. But the world is altred, though God, Heauen, and the way to it, remaine continually the same. The more to blame are those humorous schismatiques, that snarle at this, and the like festiuals, and are come now at length to that Iewish nicenesse, as to deny the dressing of meat vpon the Sabbath day; I say no more, from such the poore may expect poore Christmasses. Another sort runne in opposition, to take vp all such times with gourmandizing, and gambols, in stead of these free-will Offerings in the beauty of Holinesse; but neither of these are worthy to be further mentioned. Our course must be in the meane, according to Nehemiahs direction, Chap. 8. verse 10. Who when the people that returned from the captiuity, wept at the reading of the Law which they had so carelesly transgressed: Goe your way (saith he) eate of the fat, and drinke the sweete, and send portions vnto them for [Page 24] whom nothing is prepared. And his reason is remarkable: For this day is holy vnto our Lord, neither be ye sorry, for the ioy of the Lord is your strength. This course if we tooke, on such, and the like Holy dayes, the fruit would appeare at length, in the secret increase of the Faithfull, which I haue signified to be meant in that which followes.
8. The deaw of thy birth is of the Wombe of the morning.] The exact vnfolding of which words, may yeeld matter enough for another Sermon: but I presume not so farre to trespasse vpon your patience, and therefore will onely touch them, and so conclude. The differences that at the first entrie doe here arise, are first, concerning the readings, then, the sence. In the reading, there growes a diuersitie both in the poynting, and words. For some would haue the kingly accent Athnach (which is here vnder the word [...] the morning) to supply (as vsually it doth) the place of a colon, or middle distinction: and then the reading may Be (as our last translation hath it, with Iunius) In the beauties of holinesse, from the Wombe of the morning, and there stop. Others take it, as a note of the sentence onely inuerted: so Piscator, Munster, Moller, and the most that I haue seene. And Gesner giues instances of this reading, which I follow without preiudice to the other. The vulgar here againe is strangely besides the text. For in stead of, From the Wombe of the morning, thou hast the deaw of thy birth; it hath it, (as the Doway renders it.) From the wombe before the day-Starre I begate thee. No colour is for it, but from the [Page 25] Greeke. I cannot stay to sift the ground of this mistake. Reade but onely Epiphanius in his 2. booke, the 65. Heresie, against Paulus Samosatenus, and you shall see the inconuenience, of depending too much vpon other mens references, and taking vp things at the second hand. That good Father in that place, conferring all the Greeke copies, of Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, the first and sixt edition; at last falls vpon the originall, which he sets downe in Greeke letters with his owne interpretation, word for word, but his Hebrew is such that I thinke few Iewes would euer vnderstand, or acknowledge. For in stead of [...] from the wombe] he hath [...] for [...] the morning, or from, the morning.] [...] for [...] to thee the deaw.] [...]] One word, which he sets downe as Hebrew for deaw: And last of al for [...] thy birth] he hath put [...], a word neuer heard of. Which I mention not for any disgrace to that learned Father, who hath so wel deserued of the Church: but that it may appeare, how much we are beholding to those Linguists, that haue spent their labours, to make these fountaines more cleare for vs. For vpon these diuersities of readings grew diuers expositions, some, referring it to the person of Christ, others, to his members. In regard of the person of Christ,Lib. 5. aduers. Marcion. Dialog. cum Triphon. Tertullian and Iustine Martyr, vnderstand it of his Incarnation, as if by the wombe of the morning, were meant the Virgins wombe, wherein Christ was conceiued without the helpe of man, and borne in the night before the rising of the day-Starre. Melancthon and Gualter mislike not this,Ʋid. Moller. but deduce [Page 26] it in another maner. Athanasius, Hilary, Ambrose, Augustine, with most of the Ancients who follow them, interpret this onely of Christs eternall generation, and Bellarmine with Gesner, striues to make it auaylable against the old Heretiques. In which case I say no more, but wee haue no need to depend vpon such deductions, Part. 1. q. 32. art. 1. Et ibid. q. 46. art. 2. but that Aquinas his rule is good (which Caluin of some hath bin taxed for following) Cùm quis ad probandam fidem Christianam adducit rationes quae non sunt cogentes, cedit in irrisionem infidelium; credunt enim quòd huiusmodi rationibus innitamur, & propter eas credimus. Such arguments therefore are better spared, in a choyce of diuers more vrgent. In regard whereof, I take this, with the current of our later writers, to be rather vnderstood of the propagation of the Church by the seede of the Word. Of which two things, are here intimated, first, their secrete increase, as the morning deaw, which is found vpon the grasse, though no vapour or cloud appeares from whence it hath descended; and secondly, their multitude, which as the morning drops, in euery age more multiply, then man can take notice of. The Spirit of God therefore neuer ceaseth from the propagating Christs Church, though men neglect their duties, & all the world oppose it. And here I might take occasion to discourse how the Church is sometimes inuisible, and yet euer fruitfull: sometimes, personated by hypocrites, and yet springing still as the corne among the weedes, in persecution flourishing, in exile from one place, entertayned euer in another, [Page 27] knowne still to bee by her members, but onely knowne to God, how many the members be. But I perceiue the time hath preuented me. The application of the whole is: This is the day of Christs power, wherein we are to tender our freewill offrings, prayers, prayse, and thankesgiuing, vnto the Lord of Hostes, in the beauties of holinesse, now he commeth downe vnto vs (as our Prophet speaketh) like the raine into a fleece of wooll, euen as the droppes that water the earth. Let vs conclude therfore with the end of that same 27. Psalme, Blessed be the Lord our God, euen the God of Israel, which onely doth wondrous things: And blessed bee the name of his Maiestie for euer; and let all the earth be filled with his Maiestie. Amen, Amen.
THE FIRST FRVITS OF THE RESVRRECTION.
A SERMON PREACHED ON EASTER DAY, AT St. PETERS IN THE EAST, in Oxford.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
THE FIRST FRVITS OF THE RESVRRECTION.
But now Christ is risen from the dead, and become the first fruites of them that slept.
THis day is this Scripture fulfilled in our eares, (B.) and contayneth the happiest tidings that euer was imparted to flesh and blood. For fiducia Christianorum (as Tertullian begins his booke de Resurrectione carnis) is Resurrectio mortuorum. The chiefest string that Christians haue to their bow, is their vndoubted perswasion; that the dead shall rise againe. This the truth (sayth he) constraynes vs to beleeue; this truth is reuealed in Gods Word; this Reuelation is no where exprest in shorter and plainer tearmes, then in these words of the blessed Apostle, which now I haue read vnto you. I shall [Page 2] not need to waste time, or suspend your patience with an ouer-logicall demonstration of the coherence with that which went before It may suffice by the way, only to take notice of First, the Apostles auditory▪ Secondly, his manner of proceeding. His Auditors were the Corinthians, great Critikes, prone to factions and emulations, standing much vpon their Philosophy and straines of subtilities, whereby the Apostles plaine course of teaching was contemned as vulgar, his Person vnderualued, his Followers esteemed weake and simple, as his apologie discouereth in the foure first chapters. Besides this, they had gotten a tricke to bolster out one another, for what misdemeanour soeuer, and to vndergoe rather the frowne of any forraine iurisdiction, then quietly to haue matters composed among themselues, chap. 5. and 6. And how could this chuse but draw on greater scandals, as quarrelling about virginitie and marriage, which should haue the preeminence? chap. 7. Abuse of Christian libertie to the ouerthrow of their weaker brethren, chap. 8. and 9. Irreuerent behauiour both of men and women at Prayers, Sermons, and receyuing of the Sacraments, chap. 10. and 11. Odious comparisons betweene Preachers and Linguists, tongues and miracles, miracles and other spirituall gifts, as if any of these were our owne, or of other vse then to edify one another, from the beginning of the 12. to the end of the 14. chapter. No maruaile then if in a Church so tainted, some fell, out of their presumptuous profanenesse, to question also [Page 3] the Resurrection: which, how the Apostle here meets with in this 15. chapter, may be noted farther as a patterne for disputants in diuinitie to imitate. For first he comes not vpon them with Philosophicall Quiddities, or apocryphall fragments, to iustifie an article of such consequence. Nay (sayth he) I haue deliuered vnto you, first of all that which I also haue receyued, how that Iesus Christ died for our sinnes according to the Scriptures, and that he was buried, and that he rose againe the third day according to the Scriptures, verse 3, 4. The Scriptures therefore are the grounds, and foundation of Apostolike building. And that according to the Scriptures, all things came to passe, hee bringeth in eye-witnesses, verse, 5.6. Cephas the Foreman, and if his word would not bee taken, an eleuen more of the same ranke to iustifie it. And in case also that these should bee excepted against, vpon a suspition of partiality; there are ready fiue hundred brethren besides, which all saw Christ at once, after his Resurrection, and diuers were aliue at that time to witnesse it. And lest our Apostle might bee noted, as too confident vpon heare-say, last of all he was seene of mee also (sayth hee) as of one borne out of due time, the last and the least; but all comes to one, for whether it be I or they, so we preach, and so yee beleeued.
But heere the Corinthians might except, admitting these proofes as strong for the Resurrection of Christ: Doth it thereupon also follow, that our bodyes shall likewise bee raysed? Yes [Page 4] (sayth the blessed Apostl)e otherwise there were no auoiding of those prodigious absurdities; preaching and fayth should be vaine, the Apostles found false witnesses, the liuing, in their sinnes, the dead, perished, Christians, of all professions the most miserable. Let a Scholler then gather the arguments, and he shall finde the first fairely categoricall: That which the Scripture hath expressedly deliuered, and so many eye-witnesses beyond exception are readie to auouch, must needes be true without contradiction, and cannot be denied without impiety; But Scriptures and witnesses are cleare for Christs Resurrection: therefore that is an argument beyond all exception. The second is Hypotheticall, forcing a number of intolerable absurdities. If Christians are not to rise againe by vertue of Christs Resurrection, as Christ did, then the Preaching of the Apostles is a fopperie, the fayth of Christians, vaine, the forgiuenesse of their sinnes, a fancy, the hope of their dead, a delusion, their estate in this life, beyond all others the most wretched; but such inferences are no way to be indured; therefore it must be euer firmely held, that not onely Christ rose againe, but that Christians by vertue of his Resurrection, are also to be raysed. Vncontroleable therefore is this minor proposition, which the Apostle here assumeth, But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept. I could not passe along this goodly Field of Corne (B.) without plucking some eares, which were eminent aboue the rest: for where may a [Page 5] man presume rather then in such an Auditorie as this, where Knowledge, and Humours abound, and the deuill is most busie? that some are proud, and factious, standing vpon their gifts, to the vilifying and discouraging of their weaker brethren? others profane & peremptorie, to reiect all good order, irreuerently to abuse the Word and Sacraments, and turne all Gods graces in a customarie wantonnesse? On the other side, what hearers may be imagined to be more vnderstanding of the Apostles Logike, for settling of their owne consciences against all Atheisticall opposers, and the profitable imparting of it to the strengthening of others? Euery one therefore in his passage may rubbe out the Corne of such eares as hee liketh. I shall deale with the whole heape, which the Apostle hath here in good measure, and running ouer, shaken together, in this narrow vessell: But now Christ is risen againe, and become the first fruits of them that slept.
3. The words, as you see, of their own accord, fall asunder into these two parts. First, the ground of our Resurrection, in these, But now Christ is risen from the dead] Secondly, the Fruits of this rising of Christ, And is become the first fruits of them that slept] The first includeth the cause, the second the effect, of the greatest good that euer befell mankind. Ioyne both together, and no Logike euer instanced in the like Enthymeme: Christ is risen againe, therefore we shall also rise. That Merchant can neuer breake, who hath sold all to purchase this Plot of ground; and thrice happy is [Page 6] that beneficed man, who hath so payed his first fruits. When the witty Athenians heard this doctrine of the Resurrection of the dead, Act. 17. howsoeuer some Epicures, and Stoicks gaine-sayd, verse 18. others mocked, verse 32. yet the wiser sort were desirous to haue it repeated againe, and certaine claue vnto Paul, and beleeued, of the Noblest and best ranke amongst them, as Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others of both sexes, by their good example. We are all Christian Peripatetiques (B) and therefore as our Apostle elsewhere admonisheth vs,Rom. 13. [...], must walke honestly as in the day, and be armed against the Epicurisme and Stoicisme of such brutish opposers. Now the custome of the place will shortly call for a repetition, and I make no doubt, but many a Denys and Damaris will sticke to that which shall be spoken. This is a day of good tidings, and better then the Lepers could bring to the almost starued Samaritanes, of the flight of their besiegers, and the plenty left behind them, and therefore wee should not doe well to hold our peace; for now is Christ risen from the dead] the ground of our former freedome and future happinesse, which commeth now in order to be first thought on.
4. But now is Christ risen from the dead] If I did not purposely now abstaine from controuersies, I could here from this particle [...], referred to the word [...], now is Christ the first Fruites, take occasion to discusse against some needlesse muttering in these dayes. First, what became of the [Page 7] Fathers before the Resurrection of Christ? whether they were in Limbo (which Bellarmine in his sermons of the Resurrection, takes for a ground, and Rhetorically descants vpon) and many of the Fathers and Schoolemen giue way to it: or else enioy the presence of God, in a degree of happinesse, competent to soules separated, as also from the word Christ, referred to [...] Christ raised, to require whether this were done by his owne Power as Redeemer, or else by Gods Omnipotencie, helping His inferioritie, as a distinct Agent, with that ability that he wanted in himselfe, for such an atchieuement. Besides, a doubt might be also moued concerning the obiect raysed, whether it were the person intire, or natures disseuered; and if so, whether the Godhead, or manhood? or if the manhood, whether the body only, or Soule, or both, or how? The Schoolemen you know make worke for such speculations, vpon the 3. of the sentences, the 21. distinct: & the 3. part of Aquinas the 53. question. The practice whereof we haue in Abulensis on the 22. of Matt. spending at least 24. disputations vpon this and the like curiosities. And lastly, quarrels might arise, and are pickt, from the words [...], from the dead, what should be the terminus, or bound, from whence the Soule of Christ returned, whether from Purgatorie, or the prison of the Patriarkes? (as too many haue ventred to define) or from Paradise, or Hades of Blessed Spirits, as others would haue it; or that his descent was no farther then the graue, and the passion torments, as a third sort stifly defend. But this dayes solemnitie, [Page 8] houres compasse, places custome, your expectations, should be wronged, to bee so entertained, being content (I trust) to take by the way in grosse: First, that the Fathers before Christ, and those that follow, like the Cherubims within the vayle, looke vpon the same Mercy-seate: For Christ was the Lambe slayne from the beginning of the World, Apocal. 13.8. in Gods immutable purpose, and therfore takes away the sinnes of the World, as well before, as after this actuall Resurrection. 1. Cor. 10. Brethren, I would not haue you ignorant, (sayth our Blessed Apostle) that all our fathers were vnder the cloud, and in the Sea; and were all baptized vnto Moses, in the cloud, and in the Sea, and did all eate the same Spirituall meate, and did all drinke the same Spirituall drinke; for they dranke of the spirituall Rocke that followed them, and that Rocke was Christ. Secondly, that the Person of this Christ was raysed, the Godhead (one with the Father and the Holy Ghost, and the same Actor in all externall effects) reducing, and conioyning the soule againe to the body,Iohn 10.17. I haue power to lay downe my life and to take it. Thirdly, that this returne both of soule and body, was from the state of the dead, by loosing the fetters of death and Hell, in which it was impossible hee should be withholden, Acts 2.24. This may satisfie for the present, those that can content themselues to bee wise with sobrietie. My progresse therefore shall rather touch on these especiall passages, that concerne the mayne. First, how this resurrection of our Sauiour in the old Testament was prefigured and fore-prophecied. Then, how manifestly fore-told [Page 9] by himselfe, and shrewdly feared by his persecutors, before his death: Afterward, how vncontroleably witnessed, both on the present day, when it was done, as also in the forty dayes, wherein he conuersed with his Disciples, before his ascension. For this especially maketh for the settling of our Faith in this grand Article. This is opus diei, the worke of the day, which Satan cannot indure we should take due notice of: we are all negligent (beloued,) and neede remembrancers to minde vs of that which wee know in the most receiued points of Christianitie: tis to good purpose therefore, though no new thing may bee brought to informe the vnderstanding, to set the meditations notwithstanding on working, to recount with Selah's and Halleluiah's, Tehillah's and Tephillah's, all prayses and thankes-giuings for the infinite benefits we haue receyued.
5. And here for the old Testament, if the bringing of Ioseph out of the pit and prison, Moses from among the flags; Samsons rising at midnight from the middest of his enemies, and carrying away the gates of Gaza on his backe: the quitting of the three Children from the furnace, and Daniel from the Lions denne (which the Fathers take as Types of the Resurrection) should be called in question. I shall proceed more vrgently, to demand with Isaiah, Chap. 53.1. Who was he that came from Edom with died garments, from Bosrah, glorious in his apparell, and trauelling in the greatnes of his strength? What is meant by his treading the Winepresse alone; and stayning all his rayment with the blood of the [Page 10] trampled, but the victorie of Christ ouer death, and hell, in this day of his Resurrection? This the Father himselfe acknowledgeth, Psal. 2.7. Thou art my beloued Sonne, this day haue I begotten thee: which according to the Apostles comment, Acts 13.33. is referred not to his Eternall generation, or temporall incarnation, but to this (hodiè) of his resurrection. Of the same, the Sonne interprets the being of Ionas in the Whales belly, Matt. 12.39. And who knowes not that the holy Ghost by two Apostles, both Saint Peter and Saint Paul, denyes that text in the 16. Psalme, Thou shalt not leaue my soule in hell, to be properly meant of Dauid, but principally, (though Typically) of that holy One, who lay not so long buried as to see corruption. Such euidences the old Testament affords vs, which are notwithstanding but glimpses, and shadowes, in comparison of those we haue in the new; where it is obserueable as a thing extraordinarie, that this article is cleared more, then any of the rest. That the Disciples might no way doubt of it, he foretells then in plaine tearmes, Matth. 20.18. Behold, we goe vp to Ierusalem, and the Sonne of man shalbe betrayed vnto the Chiefe Priests, and vnto the Scribes, and they shall condemne him to death, and shal deliuer him to the Gentiles to mocke, and to scourge, and to crucifie him, but the third day he shall rise againe. And howsoeuer the Iewes tooke aduantage of a speach of his to this purpose, Destroy this temple, and in three dayes I will rayse it vp, Iohn 2.19. and made it the chiefe ground of their accusation against him, Matth. 26.61. Yet their importunity [Page 11] with Pilate, to haue his Sepulchre sealed, and their care to set a watch about it, of their owne faction, discouered their more then suspition, that hee might rise againe, as they remembred that it was giuen out when he was aliue, that hee had fooretold himselfe. All these assurances before his Passion, make for the certainty of his Resurrection. But greater euidences follow after, that admit no delusion. If a man should but deale with the fee'd Ianizaries of the High Priests and Scribes, vpon their owne grounds, their owne testimonie were inough to conuince them.Mat. 28.13. His Disciples (say they) came by night, and stole him away while we slept. Mentita est iniquitas sibi. O the sottishnes of humane policie, when once it begins to tamper against the determinate counsell of the Almightie! His Disciples, a few, and silly vnarmed men, that were at their wittes end, to thinke what should become of themselues, a poore sort of scattred sheepe of a smitten Shepheard, that fled from him when he was yet aliue, would they vpon the sodaine bee so hardy, as to venter their dearest liues, to recouer a mangled carcase, in so desperate a piece of seruice, so vnlikely to take effect, so hazardous to the vndertakers, so little beneficiall, if they had successe? why had they not then attempted to doe it (as Chrysostome well obserueth) the first night, before the Guard of Souldiers was set? for the text is plaine, Mat. 27.62. It was the next day following his funerall, before the souldiers came, and so long the stone and seale had remained vntouched. To omit the vnlikelyhood [Page 12] of vnbinding him, and leauing the linnen clothes behind, in a case requiring so much dispatch; they are manfestly taken in their owne tale: For if the souldiers were asleepe (as they blanch the matter) quomodo furtum viderunt? Tom. 10. Ho. 26. (sayeth Rhemigius out of Saint Augustine) how could they witnesse that his Disciples stole him? But if they were waking, and saw it, what letted them to hinder it, and apprehend the attempters? No: if they had made inquiry, and desired to be rightly informed, many in Ierusalem would haue told them of opening of other graues besides this,Matth. 27.52. for companie, and that of knowne and holy Saints, long before that time buried, and their bodily appearing vnto diuers, to shew there was somewhat more then the theft of a few poore fishermen, which was accompanied with the strangenesse of so great a miracle. All which circumstances notwithstanding, might be spared in regard of the proofes that follow, which doubtlesse are so distinctly registred by the Penmen of the Holy Ghost, not to be taken in grosse, but particularly considered, for the stirring vp of our faith and deuotions.
6. Some later Diuines, for order and memorie, ranke them into Apparitions, and Testimonies. His appearances afore his Resurrection were either the same day it was done, or in the forty dayes following, before his Ascension. The same day, we read that he appeared fiue times. To Mary Magdalen, out of whom he had cast seuen Deuils, making so notorious a Conuert, the first Euangelist of his [Page 13] Resurrection, Mar. 16.19. To her againe, and the other Marie, admitting them then to touch his feete, and worship, and to carry newes thereof to the Disciples, Math. 28.9. Thirdly, to Cleophas and his fellow, as they were going to Emmaus, instructing them first as a stranger in this very point, and afterward, discouering himselfe in breaking of bread, Luk. 24. Fourthly, to Cephas or Peter alone, as you haue in the fift verse before my text. And last of all, to all the Disciples, (Thomas only wanting) where they were assembled together, the doores being shut, shewing them his hands, and his side, for their more assurance, that it was no delusion; and taking them so together, that if one would not trust his owne eyes, he might be confirmed by his fellowes, who saw it as well as himselfe, Iohn 20.19. So speedily, the very same day, with such euidence, so often, was the Article of the Resurrection confirmed. In the fortie dayes after, we haue sixe of the like appearances. To the Apostles, (and Thomas beeing among them) eight dayes after, whose doubting gaue occasion for the farther instruction of all, Iohn. 20.27. To Peter, and sixe more of the Disciples, as they were a fishing at the sea of Tiberias, Iohn 21.2. To Iames, (as some coniecture) for the strengthning him against his martyrdome, being the first of the Apostles that was to suffer, Acts 12. To the eleuen Disciples vpon a mountaine in Galilee, to make good that he had promised by the women, Matt. 28. To more then fiue hundred brethren at once, mentioned here by our Apostle. And to all those [Page 14] last of all, that were present at his Ascension, from the mount of Oliues, Actes 1. To which eleuen Apparitions, before his Ascension, if wee had that to Saint Paul, Actes 9. it will make vp the full doozen or Iurie, to quit our cause, and cast opposers. But if apparitions should seeme to any too subiect to counterfeiting, we haue a cloud of witnesses besides to confirme it. From heauen, of Angels, Hee is risen, hee is not here, satisfie your owne eyes, Come see the place where the Lord lay, Matth. 28. From women in earth, who were vnlike in such a case to vent a gull, because they scarce beleeued it themselues, They haue taken away (sayth Mary Magdalen, who little thought of his rising) the Lord out of the sepulchre, and I know not where they haue layd him, Iohn 20. From the Disciples, who had eyes inow vpon them, to trippe them for fayling in the least circumstance: whereupon they esteemed the first relation of the women,Luke 24.11. as idle tales, before experience had taught them that the Lord was risen indeed, and had appeared to Simon, Lu. 24.34. These things were so sifted, so euident, so manifest on all hands beyond exception, that impudency it selfe might stand amazed, not daring in any sort to disauow it. It was made apparant to Iewes and Gentiles of both professions, to Disciples and Souldiers, Clergie and Laity, to men and women, both sexes were satisfied, in the Euening and Morning no time excluded. In the garden, vpon the way, in the Citty, at the sea, vpon a mountaine in Galile, vpon another, ouerlooking Ierusalem, within doore, without, no place euer [Page 15] shunned. They could not bee deluded by heare-say, for their eyes saw him, a mist was not cast before their eyes, for their eares heard him. As neere as might be he came to their smelling, Luke 20.22. (if such a sence were fit to discerne in such a case) for hee breathed vpon them, they beheld him eate and drinke with them, of such meate as was by miracle prouided for them, wherein taste might haue his portion in the discouerie. But more then all the rest, hee shewed them his hands and his side, Luke 24.29. told them, that a spirit could not haue flesh and bones, as he had, wished them to handle him, caused Thomas to thrust his hand into the wound in his side, for his owne and the fuller satisfaction of them all. It were strange therefore that touching, and handling, the sence of feeling, so often, so freely, by so many admitted, to make experiment about it's proper obiect, should in so mayne a point be deluded. Out of all which premises you see the Apostles conclusion, and the ground of our faith inferred in the very words as my text hath it: Now is Christ risen from the dead] which I haue laboured so fully to declare, not so much to conuince opposers, as to confirme the weake beleeuers.
7. For here I make no doubt (B.) but all good Christians will bee forward for application to themselues. Some vpon the consideration of Satans absolute ouerthrow, hells harrowing, deaths swallowing vp in victorie, will follow the conquerous triumphs, with their heartyest acclamations. Others in a sort deiected, with the meditation of his former passion, will now cheere [Page 16] vp their thoughts in this glorious amends; As the Israelites for their escape from Pharoah, Deborah for the defeating of Sisera, the Israelitish women for the ouerthrow of Golias, expressed their exceeding ioy in set songs, and thankes-giuings: Much more euery one in this case, should turne sacred Poets, and make holy Anthems, to their owne soules and consciences, to celebrate the solemnitie of this Festiuity. O what ioy must it needes be to a good heart, to recount, that when the deuill and his complices had spit all their venome, against the only meanes of our Redemption, when they had (as they supposed) taken the Lion in a trappe, deliuered him to the Iaylour Death, (if I may so speake) without bayle and mainprise, shackled him sure with bolts and seale, for euer stirring to disturbe them againe; That then the Lord awaked as one out of sleepe, Psalme 7.5. and like as a Giant refreshed with wine! He smote his enemies in the hinder parts, and put them to a perpetuall shame. Then the huge Stone was rolled away, the Seales broken, the Guard frighted, the whole plot spoyled. What ayled thee, O thou Earth, that thou so trembledst, & thou Stone, that thou wast so driuen backe? yee Souldiers, that ye fled like cowards, and ye graues of the Saints, that ye could not keepe in your dead? It was the Lord that returned from the slaughter, leading captiuitie captiue, and now hauing drunke of the brooke in the way, lifted vp his head to be Ruler in the middest of his enemies. Long was it before his dearest Followers could be possessed with this truth, but hauing [Page 17] once the hynt, how their hearts burned within them to impart it to others.Mat. 28.8. Mary ranne to bring the Disciples word:Ioh. 20.3. Peter and Iohn ranne to see whether it were truth or no.Luk. 24.33. The two Disciples could not rest in Emmaus, (howsoeuer like to be benighted,) but backe they must the same houre to Ierusalem, to acquaint their fellowes what had befalne them in their walke:Luk. 24.34. Their fellowes preuented them with the same newes, before they could haue time to speake. Amongst all which congregations, no doubt but the blessed Virgin his mother bare the most affectionate part, which notwithstanding is no where here mentioned: to shew, that this Spiritual Iubile was beyond the taking notice of the neerest earthly relation. No (B.) we need not faine the Suns dancing, or Hermes vision, or Paschasinus holy well that was filled of his owne accord euery Easter day, or the annuall rising, as vpon this day, of certaine bodies of Martyrs, in the sands of Aegypt, which some friuolously maintained, to amplifie the glory of this Resurrection.p. 3. q. 53. ar. 1. Aquinas giueth fiue reasons of it: The commendations of Gods Iustice, which was to recompence so great humiliation with the like exaltation: the strengthening of our fayth: the assurance of our hope: the reforming of our liues: the complement of our Saluation. Hee might haue added for a sixt out of the blessed Apostle, His mightily declaring himselfe to be the Sonne of God, Rom. 1. But all these are in a manner comprized in the part of my text that followeth, being the effect and fruit of Christs Resurrection; [Page 18] which succeedeth now in this place to be likewise discussed.
8. And become the first fruits of them that slept.] I cannot more fitly enter vpon this second part of my text, then with the words of the Psalmist, Psal. 126. When the Lord turned againe the captiuitie of Sion, then were we like vnto them that dreame: As olde Iacob at the relation of his sonne Iosephs being aliue, Gen. 45. the newes was beyond expectation so good, that he tooke it for a dreame, rather then a true narration. Then was our mouth filled with laughter, and our tongue with ioy. Then sayd they among the heathen, The Lord hath done great things for them, yea the Lord hath done great things for vs alreadie, whereof wee reioyce. The ground whereof is this, whereof I am now to speake: Christ is risen from the dead, and is become the first fruits of them that slept. [...] made, become, not in acceptation only, in regard of Gods mercy in admitting his sufferings for our sins, but by desert also, in satisfying the Iustice of God the Father, and paying the vtmost farthing, wherein mankinde had runne into arrerages. Become the first fruits] Like vnto that is the old Testament sanctifying al the after-haruest, Leu. 23 Rom. 11. not of al without a differēce, lying vnder deaths custody, but of them that slept, in expectation of him before this Resurrection; and those yt follow, who shal awake by vertue therof,Psal. 141.8. Ezech. 37.3. & as mēbers, follow the Head. Our bones lay scattered before the pit (saith Dauid) like as when one breaketh & heweth wood vpon the earth. And now, Sonne of man, thinkest thou that these bones can liue? [Page 19] I haue warrant to prophecie vpon them that they shall liue, and to make good what I say, out of this ground of our Apostle: Christ is risen from the dead, and by vertue of this Resurrection they shall surely liue. You know (B.) by that which hath beene spoken, the antecedent being cleared, that Christ is risen againe, the consequent might be called in question,De Christo Seruat. p. 2 cap. 3. (& is by Faustus Socinus) how thence it should follow that wee shall also be raysed? This the Apostle wisely foresaw, and therefore maketh it good, by three inuincible arguments. Two are couched in these few words, He is become the first fruits of them that slept. As the first fruits are accepted, so the whole masse speedeth, and those only that sleepe, shall haue a time to awake. The head aboue the water, the members can neuer be drowned. The third argument in the two next verses following, is of like force: As by man came death, so by man came the Resurrection, and if in Adam mans nature offending, became the prisoner of death: why in the same restored by the Son of God, yt assumed it to that purpose, should not al in the like sort be made aliue? It is true that some bodily rose againe before this Resurrection of Christ, as in the old Testament, the widowes son of Sarepta raysed by Elias, the Sunamites son by Elisha, and another also at the touch of the same Prophets bones in the Sepulcher, long after he was buryed: as also in the New, the Centurions daughter, the widowes son of Naim, putrified Lazarus, the brother of Martha and Marie: But the case betweene their Resurrection and Christs, is much different. [Page 20] First, in the effect, these rose not to liue immortally, but to die againe, as the Schoolemen giue the reason. Secondly, in the efficient, Christ rose by his owne victorious power, but these by vertue of this Resurrection of Christ, as our reformed Writers more fully haue declared.
9. The order in which this shall come to passe, and how the dead shall be raysed, what difference there shall be betweene these corruptible carcases of ours, and the same refined by this Resurrection, how in the Resurrection, one Starre shall differ from another in glory, and what shall become of those that are found liuing vpon the earth, at the Lords comming, is fully added by our Apostle, in that which followeth my text, but without the compasse of my intended scope. These texts sufficiently illustrate the point I haue now in hand. Christ is the beginning, the first borne, Colos. 1.18. the first begotten of the dead, Apoca. 1.5. The fayth in whose Resurrection shall saue vs, Rom. 10.9. And therefore if wee beleeue, that Iesus died, and rose againe, euen so them also which sleep in Iesus, will God bring with him. Which conclusion is in the words of the Apostle, 1. Thes. 4.14. And this he so insisteth vpon in al his trials, as though the Creed of a Christian had consisted of no more articles. In his tossing betweene the Pharises & Sadduces, Men and brethren (sayth he) I am a Pharise, the sonne of a Pharise, of the hope & Resurrection of the dead I am called in question, Act. 23.6. After, before Felix the Gouernor, I haue hope towards God, which they themselues allow, that [Page 21] there shall be a resurrection of the dead both of iust and vniust, Act. 24.16. before Festus and Agrippa, Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should rayse the dead? Chap. 26.6. And hauing therefore obtained helpe of God, I continue this witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things then these which Moses and the Prophets did say should come, that Christ should suffer, and that he should bee the first that should rise againe, and should shew light vnto the people and to the Gentiles, verse. 22.23. He had reference no doubt to that of Isaiah: Thy dead men shall liue, together with my dead body shall they rise: awake and sing, ye that dwell in dust, for thy dew is as the dew of hearbs, and the earth shall cast forth her dead, Chap. 26.19. But what seeke wee a surer discharge, then the Master himselfe of this first fruites Office affords vs, I am the Resurrection, and the life: Hee that beleeueth in me, though he were dead, yet shall hee liue? Iohn 11.25.
10. For farther amplifying of this point, I will not spend much time, to take notice of the ancient heresies concerning it, reduced to fiue heads, and refuted by Alphonsus de Castro. The first (granting the soules immortality) denyed only the bodies restoring, as Simon Magus, and his adherents, the Ophytes, Valentinians and Carpocratians. The second, admitting the Resurrection of the bodie, imagined it to be so altered, and turned it a Spirit, that it could not be sayd to be the same. To refute this fancy, wherewith Eutychus Bishop of Constātinople much troubled the [Page 22] Church, Gregorius (before he had the title of Great or Pope) made a iourney thither from Rome, and handled the matter so wisely before Tiberius the Emperour, that Eutychus booke de Resurrectione was adiudged to the fire. A fit dispatch also for the Diuelish pamphlets of Ostorodius and his damnable associates, which now in this Sunshine of the Gospell, (among diuers farre worse) set abroach the same opinion. And the Arminians (as the world seeth) are too ready to take after them. The third heresie is layd to the charge of Origen by Theophilus Aleaxandrinus, Paschal. 2. as though he should hold the Resurrection of body with such a clause, that after it had risen once, and so flourished for certaine ages, it should againe be dissolued, and brought to nothing: but Epiphanius cleereth Origen for this, burthening him with the flat deniall of the Resurrection of the body. In regard whereof, Alphonsus will credit neither of the relators, because their testimonies (sayth he) concerning Origen, doe not agree. As little heede is to be giuen to the imputations of Guido Carmelitanus against the Arminians, putting on them, that they hold Christ rose vpon the Saturday, which Alphonsus makes the fourth Heresy. For who findes not by Fryer Waldensis, and Widdiford, against Wickliff, Peter Cluniacensis, against the Petrobrusians, Bernard of Lutzenburg and others, against the Waldenses, what small trust is to be giuen to such relators, when the authors cannot be had, to speake for themselues? Last of all, there wanted not those who affirmed, that in [Page 23] the Resurrection no women should be found, but all then should be turned into men; abusing that place of the Apostle, Ephes. 4.13. of the growing of all vnto a perfit man, vnto the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ. But Saint Augustine elegantly refutes them De ciuitate Dei, lib. 22. cap. 17. interpreting man in that place to include, as homo, both sexes, and wittily concluding out of the 22. of Matthew, where our Sauiour tells vs, that in the Resurrection they neither marry, nor are giuen in marriage: erunt ergo qui vel nubere hic solent, vel ducere vxores, sed ibi hoc non faciunt. Therefore shall then (sayth he) be the parties which on earth were married, or marriageable, but there they shall be freed (as the Angels) from any such relations of man and wife. Now partly to giue some satisfaction to curious demaunders, but more I thinke out of their itching humours, to make worke for their wit; the Schoolemen haue presumed to define of the qualities of those that shall rise againe, of their stature, age, place, appearance, crownes, and coronets, more then our Apostle, after his returne from the third heauen, euer thought fit to acquaint vs with. To better purpose a great deale the Fathers presse this point; Iustine Martyr, Athenagoras and Tertullian, to conuince the Gentiles; Irenaeus, Ephrem, and Augustine, to stop the mouthes of Heretikes, Gregorie Nissene; Chrysostome, Cyprian and Ambrose, labour especially in a concionatory and Pareneticall kinde of straine (wherein they were excellent) to settle the conscience, perswade the will, and strongly [Page 24] to worke vpon the affection. Saint Hierome bynds himselfe against the particular errours of Iohn, Bishop of Ierusalem: Damascen the Greeke master of the sentences, is full of collections out of the Ancients. Lactantius, Prudentius, Hilarie and Paulinus, tooke a delight to hallow their diuine straine in Poetrie with so sacred a subiect. Sedulius thought it not inough to in title the memorable Story of the Bible, which he had comprised in verse in foure bookes, Opus Paschale, Easter worke: but needes he must repeate the same againe in prose vnder the same title; which the last Bibliotheca Patrum hath now also taken in, from the library of Peter Pithaeus. The time allotted will scarce giue leaue, to point but at the scope of each of them. They neuer thought this doctrine of the Resurrection inough repeated, or sufficiently taught, or learned. Their Philosophicall answers out of the grounds of the Physikes, to shew the possibilitie of it, their reasons borrowed from the Ethikes, to proue how it stands with conueniency and iustice, and their excellent similitudes of the Phenix, corne▪ the rising of the Sunne after his setting, and the like to illustrate the same, are testimonies of their extraordinary learning, paynes, and piety, and patternes for vs to follow, in the due consideration of so Sacred a Mysterie.
11. But alasse (B.) our thoughts (for the most part) are taken vp with other matters: the commonnesse of this great treasure, maketh vs all to vnder-value it; wee can talke of it vpon occasion, [Page 25] acknowledge it to be an especiall Article of our Creede, brand with the deserued note of Infidell, him that in any sort should question it: and yet come too short (God wot) in the due esteeme of our Sauiours conquest of death, the primarie and meritorious cause of it, or of the vertue of the first fruits, whereby the whole masse is hallowed, or the happy condition of those, who are not dead, but sleepe, and reposed in their graues, as in a bed, at the voyce of the last Trumpe to awake againe. Surely our Apostle accounted all things but drosse and dung, in regard of this Knowledge of Christ, and the power of his Resurrection, Philip. 3.10. But our auersnesse, and neglect is such in this behalfe, that I feare me, such spirituall themes are least studied vpon, and the Apostles price of this knowledge, amongst the wits of this age, held somewhat too deare. The consideration of our Forefathers deuotion, should set an edge on our dulnesse. Good God! what adoe there was betweene the East Church, and the West, about the precise time of this solemnitie? all were for the thing, but the emulation was about the time, who in euery circumstance should be most exact. Pope Victor and his adherents were for the Sunday, in regard that it was the day of the weeke, that our Lord rose from the dead. Polycarpus and those of the East Church, tyed themselues to the time of the Iewish Passeouer, which might fall vpon any day of the weeke besides. These pretended traditions from Iames and Iohn: the other from Saint Peter and Saint Paul: And when Irenaeus and other [Page 26] good men that interposed, were not able to take vp the matter, the Councell of Nice became so far vmpire for the Sunday, (as we finde related by Athanasius and Eusebius,) and Constantine the Emperour, so strongly backed it with his Imperiall letter, (which is yet to shew in Socrates and Theodoret) that the not-conforming to the Councels ordering in that behalfe, was made a branch of the Quarto-decimanian heresie. How iustly this was done, and vpon what grounds, I censure not; those that desire to bee farther informed in the point, may read what Hospinian de origine Festorum: Bellarmine in his 3. booke de cultu Sanctorum, cap. 12. Morney in the beginning of his booke of the mysterie of iniquitie, haue gathered out of the Ancients: only I may not omit that which a reuerend Bishop of our Church hath farther obserued: Should we esteeme so highly of euery Lords Day, that it may not be prophaned, or (because it is de iure diuino) by the Church altered? And should Easter day, which conteineth the ground of the change, from the Iewish Sabbath, to our Sunday, the archetype (as he calls it) or the prototype of all Sundayes in the yeere, bee in any sort scanted of its due celebration? What should I speake of the Cycli Paschales, or the golden number, sent by the Alexandrians to the Romans, as a rare inuention in golden letters, for a directiue calender, to find out the true seat of Easter, when Hyppolitus, the martyrs Prime (for now wee so commonly call it) was found erroneous? Dyonisius (also a martyr) and Bishop of Alexandria, was ready to mend it; and as farther [Page 27] processe of time discouered any sensible difference, there wanted not care and studie to set all right againe: so Eusebius corrected Dionysius; Theophilus of Alexandria, Eusebius; Prosper, Theophilus; Victor of Aquitayne, Prosper; Victor, Capuanus; and Dionysius Exiguus, the former Victor. And when about the yeere 454. neere vpon the Councell of Calcedon, Easter fell so high in Aprill, that they doubted they were in the wrong, what adoe keepes Leo in his Epistles to Paschasinus of Lilibaeum in Sicily, to Iulian Bishop of the Ile of Coos, to the Emperour Martian himselfe, and his wife Eudoxia, to sollicit Proterus, Bishop of Alexandria, to set all right againe. Where I inquire not why the Popes infallibility should not serue him to keepe a true account in Ecclesiasticall matters, as well as others? The like thing fell out in Saint Ambrose's dayes, and likewise in the time of Innocent the first. Vpon which occasion, we haue that Fathers 83. Epistle, to the BB. of Aemilia, and Innocents letter to Aurelius, Bishop of Carthage, intreating him to call a Synode, that the matter might be more fully bated. So highly they valued this times solemnity, in regard of the first fruits consecrated in Christs Resurrection, that they held the fayling in the smallest circumstance, a note of ingratitude, and a kinde of sacriledge. To preuent therefore such inconueniences in calculation, the taske at length was layd on those of Alexandria, as held the best Mathematicians after Ptolemies time. And hence we haue the Paschales, as yeerely Almanacks sent abroad by them, to informe all other Churches, [Page 28] and mayntaine vniformitie. Eusebius mentioneth some of these Epistles, sent first by Dionysius euen vnder the persecution. Three of that kind are now extant vnder the name of Theophilus Alexandrinus, translated into Latine by Saint Hierome, and lastly reprinted in the last Bibliotheca Patrum at Colen, containing, besides the euidence of the custome of keeping Easter, matter well worth the reading. And to intimate that onely, which time will not suffer me farther to enlarge, a man shall hardly turne ouer the Ancients, but euer and anon hee shall fall vpon Sermons, or Homilies for Easter, questions and answers concerning the exact forme of keeping Easter: Hymnes and Anthems composed for the celebration of Easter: Facts of greatest consequence reserued, as Baptizing, of the Catechumenie, Absoluing of the Excommunicated, Receiuing of the Lords Supper, in most solemne manner; and all for the honour of this great Day. The feast of first fruits, this rosh hashanah, (containing many mysteries, besides common solemnities) this holy time of Easter: It is strange, to obserue how many bookes wee finde written together, by the most deuout men, euen in times of persecution, by Anatolius Bishop of Laodicea, Theophilus, of Caesarea, Baccillus, of Corinth, Melito, of Sardis, Irenaeus, of Lions, Hyppolitus, the Martyr, and the great Doctor Clemens Alexandrinus; and all for the due maintaining of this custome of keeping Easter. Chrysostome deposed, and Athanasius wanting a fit place, would [Page 29] needs notwithstanding keepe Easter: the one, in a spacious roome built for the publike Baths of Constantinople; the other, in a Church at Alexandria not consecrated: So hainous a matter they thought it to neglect the due obseruing of Easter.
12. And to come at length to our owne selues, and customes, deriued from sacred antiquitie, what meanes our preparation by a Lent-fast, the solemne repetition of these Easter Sermons, rather then any other, the extraordinarie concourse to the Lords Supper, at this time of the yeere especially, but to draw vs by all circumstances, to reckon with him for our Easter duties, that hath so effectually payed our first fruits for vs, at this holy time of Easter? What these duties are, our Apostle elsewhere sheweth. As Christ was raysed vp by the Glorie of the Father, so we also should walke in newnesse of life. Rom. 6.4. And if wee be risen with Christ, why seeke we not those things which are aboue? Col. 3.1. Our dulnesse in our vocations, deadnesse in our deuotions, faintnesse at the approch of death, and the graue, are arguments that these Resurrection Sermons cannot be too often repeated. Wherefore, brethren, be ye stedfast and immoueable, alwaies abounding in this worke of the Lord, for as much as you know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. For what crosse or temptation can amate a Christian soule, that can make but the true vse of this short text, Christ is risen againe, and become the first fruites of them that slept? Turne such a man to fight with beasts, after the manner [Page 30] of men; present before him the stake or tortures; the assurance of his restoring by the Resurrection, is a Supersedeas to him in all his trials. Vpon this affiance he will professe with old Ignatius, that it belongeth to Gods wheate, to be ground with beasts teeth: he will resolutely, with Saint Laurence on the Gridiron, offer both sides to be broyled. In losses, in sicknesse, in disgraces, in all assaults of Satan, in the pangs of death, he will be alwaies repeating with Iob,Iob 19. I know that my Redeemer liueth, and that he shall stand at the latter day vpon the earth, and though after my skin, wormes destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God. Last of all, in the death of our parents, and children, brethren, sisters, or friends, or any other, who are neere and deare vnto vs, what comfort so present as this, so surely grounded, so fit to be applyed, That Christ is risen from the dead, hath satisfied the vtmost farthing, hath broken vp the prison, turned the death of the faythfull into a sleepe, out of which, by vertue of his Resurrection, they are to awake againe, vnto a farre more happie estate. Seeing therefore that Christ our Passeouer hath beene thus sacrificed for vs, and payed the first fruits whereby wee are restored, and reconciled to God the Father, let vs keepe this feast not with old leauen, neither with the leauen of malice and wickednes, nor dicing, nor absurd dancing, or ridiculous legend-preaching to make the people laugh, which Durand and Beleth commend in their popish Bishops, as Hospinian at large declareth, but with the vnleauened bread of sinceritie and truth: This is the [Page 31] day which the Lord hath made, let vs reioyce and be glad in it. Let our hearts dance for ioy, and in our songs let vs prayse him. Tell it out among the heathen, and when our children or Iuniors shall aske, what meane these solemnities at this time that the Church is so carefull to obserue, before any other; let vs amply relate vnto them, how we were vtterly lost in Adam, and became the prisoners of sinne, death and hell: but now is Christ risen againe, the first fruites of them that sleepe, for their euerlasting recouerie; the benefit whereof, by no triumphs, laud, and thanksgiuing, can be sufficiently expressed. O thou therefore that of stones canst rayse vp children vnto Abraham, and reuiuedst Lazarus when he stanke in his graue, make our dead hearts sensible of the vertue of thy Resurrection, that seconding thy first fruits with a serious awaking to righteousnesse, we may triumphantly meete death in the face with this happie [...], O death, where is thy sting? ô graue, where is thy victorie? Heare vs, ô Lord, for his sake, who dyed for our sinnes, and rose againe for our iustification: to whome with thee and the blessed Spirits, be all prayse and glory both now and euer. Amen.
Gowries Conspiracie.
A SERMON PREACHED AT St. MARIES IN OXFORD, the fifth of August.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
GOWRIES CONSPIRACIE.
And there happened to be there a man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite, and he blew a trumpet, and sayd, We haue no part in Dauid, neither haue we inheritance in the sonne of Ishai: Euery man to his tents, O Israel.
THere is no state so settled vnder the Sun, but subiect it is to manifold alterations. St. Ambrose giues the reason in his sixth booke and 39. Epistle, because true Rest and security keepe their residence in heauen onely, and not here on earth: and therefore (as Saint Augustine writes to Celestinus in his 63. Epistle) in this world are not any way to be expected. If any might presume to speed better then others, Kings might [Page 2] plead their Prerogatiue: but being in the same ship with their inferiours, they are forced to runne the hazard of the same tempests. So generally that old verse falleth out to be true, ‘Interdum pax est, pacis fiducia nunquam.’ Aboue many others, a man would haue thought King Dauid, a King of Gods owne making, a man after his owne heart, so beloued at home, so feared abroade, so compassed on euery side with inward and outward blessings, had at length beene sufficiently guarded from any extraordinary attempts of traytours or treason. Hee had so miraculously escaped Saul, subdued the Philistims, recouered Ierusalem from the obstinate Iebusites, the finger of God appeared in all his actions, and victories, he wanted not friends, and kinred, his Captaines and Souldiours were terrible, his sonnes many and towardly, his treasure boundlesse, and his owne valour and experience famous amongst his subiects and borderers, so that desperatenesse it selfe might haue trembled to haue giuen him the onset: Yet the text here sheweth, that as the best men haue their faults, so Gods dearest children want not their crosses. In the matter of Vriah, Dauid in three respects had beene scandalously too blame, in murder, adulterie, and the vnder-hand betraying of a poore Innocent. The first whereof, God repayed by the murder of his owne sonne Ammon, and the death of the childe begotten in adulterie. The second, by the deflowring first of his daughter Tamar, by her owne brother, and [Page 3] then of his owne wiues, by his incestuous son Absalom; who as he raised out of his owne bowels to turne traytour against him, (as appeareth in the fiue former chapters) so here he ordereth the malice of Sheba to rayse another commotion, iustly punishing sinne by sinne, and working his owne ends, by such peruerse instruments. The brand therefore of Absalom is scarce here quenched, when Sheba steps forth to blow new coales of rebellion; Of which trecherous attempt of a disloyall and false-hearted subiect, against his most religious and lawfull Soueraigne, I haue taken in hand vpon this day and occasion, especially to treate of.
2. Where not to burden your attentions with vnnecessary curiosities, obserue, I beseech you, with me in the generall,
These three circumstances:
- 1. The occasion giuen by a contention betweene the Israelites, and the men of Iuda, in the former Chapter, and here accidentally embraced by a treacherous disposition, And there happened to be there.
- 2. The traytour liuely deciphered in his colours, a man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite.
- 3. The treason it selfe, first, confusedly breaking out in the doubtfull sound of a Trumpet: And he blew a trumpet. Secondly, distinctly vttered in expresse [Page 4] rebellious termes: & he saide, We haue no part in Dauid, neither haue we inheritance in the son of Ishai; Euery man to his tents, O Israel.
The occasions, aduantagious, the traytour, malicious, the treason, perilous. As the occasion vnexpectedly, drawes on the traytour; so the traytour violently sets on foote the treason. Whence we may easily gather, the danger of occasions, the rancour of disloyalty, and the vnconstant leuity of an incensed multitude; And for memory we may thus connect it: When occasion is offered, (howsoeuer they otherwise striue to appeare good subiects) traytours will bee euer ready to vent their treasons. Of all which, whiles I shall plainely discourse according to my tumultuous prouision, I trust, my occasions shall priuiledge me from those sinister censures which passe vpon matters without due notice of circumstances. But be the manner of propounding taken as it may be: the doctrine (I am sure) will not be gainesayd, being occasioned by this dayes celebration, against traytours and treasons, of which my text containeth a notable example, with the occasion intimated in the first words.
3. And there happened to be there] Casu, sayth Iunius, with the Chaldy paraphrase. Accidit, sayth Castalio. Forte fortunâ, sayth Vatablus. The Greekes haue a double rendring, [...], called hither as it were by chance, (as some would haue it) which others expresse by [...], occurrit, as being an aduenture, which was occasionally [Page 5] met with. Whether this Sheba were a party in Absaloms rebellion, and then came in with Amasa, vpon the ouerthrow in the wood of Ephraim, Chap. 18. or that afterward he thrust in among the tenne Tribes at Gilgal, to congratulate the Kings victorie, to conduct him backe with honour vnto Ierusalem; the text expresseth not, and I hunt not after coniectures. Once this is manifest, that here he was; for so runne the words in the originall [...] ibi euenit, vel casu erat, there he happened to be (as Arias Montanus with Pagnine expresseth it word for word) which intimates, that his being there was meerely accidentall. And howsoeuer Saint Augustine mislike in his writings, the name of chance, and fortune, in regard it might be offensiue, by a customary heathenish interpretation: Yet the Scripture applied to our capacities, often hath it; forasmuch as things most certaine by Gods disposition and prouidence, in respect of mans circumspection, may be termed casuall. God (out of doubt) here had a purpose, (as Brentius and Peter Martyr well obserue) either to make a further triall of Dauids fayth and patience; or to curbe him from being too presumptuous vpon the strange recouery of his state, and Kingdome; or to lesson him in the variable ficklenesse of a wauering multitude, and teach him to depend wholly on him, and none other. As on the other side who seeth not, that Sheba's inueterate malice was ordred to be dis-vizord, and punished, by such a publike attempt, and shame? Howsoeuer this, we may build vpon [Page 6] by the connection of these words, with the latter end of the former Chapter, that the heate betweene Israel and Iuda, who should seeme most officious to their King, gaue the hint to a false-hearted traytour, to rayse a new rebellion. Whence I inferre, That hypocriticall traytours watch their times, and are readie to vent their villanie, vpon the least aduantage.
4. So Cain sets vpon his brother Abel, when he had seuered him from his parents, and they two were alone in the field together, Genesis 4.8. Simeon and Leui, brethren in iniquitie, take their time to murder the Sichemites, when they were sore of their Circumcision, Gen. 34. Dalilah knew well enough, that there was no shauing of Samson, till he was thorowly lulled asleepe, Iudg. 24. But the most vnnaturall treason that a man in this kinde shall euer light on, was that of Adramelech and Sharezar, Sennacheribs sonnes, who tooke the vantage of their father at his deuotions, in the house of Nisroch his god: the story is set downe, 2. Kings. 19.37. Where in stead of the word [...], his sonnes, in the originall, we finde the vowels set in the text (which is somewhat strange in that tongue) without their consonants: Perchance to intimate closely, that so many circumstances, concurring otherwise for the aggrauating of the offence, as subiects to lay violent hands on a King, and that in the Temple, and that at his deuotions, to adde further, that it was done by his owne sonnes; howsoeuer it be more vocall then the bloud of Abel; yet the manner of setting it [Page 7] downe, should shew it also to be scelus infandum, a wickednesse too monstrous to be fully exprest. And yet we neede not goe farre, to find the like among the people of God; so farre doth Satan preuaile with the ambitious humours of irreligious miscreants. Two sonnes there were, that Dauid had, whom he especially (as it were) doted vpon, aboue the rest of his children, beautifull Absalom, and gallant Adoniah, and both of these take their vantages (as farre as in them lay) to tumble their aged Father downe from his throne, and bury him aliue, to make way for their prodigious, and preposterous purposes. The former, by the peoples fauour, which he had gotten by his hypocriticall popularitie; the latter, by his fathers feeblenesse, backing himselfe by the countenance of violent Ioab, and disloyall Abiathar. This hard measure receiued good King Dauid, at the hands of those, of whom he best deserued. He saw the law of nature, violated, conscience of so hainous a fact, contemned, his indulgence repayd, with monstrous ingratitude, his tryed valour, outbraued by his owne subiect, who could not be ignorant of it. But that which touched him neerest, was, that in his person, and through his sides, Religion, and the name of God was blasphemed among the heathen: in comparison of which, he held the virulent raylings of damned Shimei, too slight to bee taken any notice of. Behold, Chap. 16.11. (sayth he to Abishai and the rest of his seruants) my sonne, which came foorth of my bowels, seeketh my life; how much more now, may this Beniamite doe it? Let him alone, let him [Page 8] curse: for the Lord hath bidden him. Thus a broken and contrite heart, standing at the barre of Gods Iustice, and daunted at the multitude of it's owne inditements, is willing to put vp any thing, in lieu of his owne satisfaction. Hee will speake for the diuellish traytour, persisting in the height of his villany, Intreat the young man Absalom gently for my sake. He will lament his death, as vntimely, and vndeserued, O my sonne Absalom, my sonne, my sonne Absalom, would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my sonne, my sonne! But the Iudge of all the World is not subiect to such passions, nor satisfyed (most commonly) in such a sort, without exemplary punishment; none shall touch his Anointed for euill, but euill shall hunt those wicked persons to destroy them. The traytour here in my text, could not be ignorant of this. For if he had neuer taken notice of Corahs conspiracy, and the punishment thereof:Chap. 4. Baanah's and Rechabs betraying of Ishbosheth, and the end of it: Yet Absalom's fact, and iudgement, could not be vnknowne vnto him; Euery one of the people could haue told him, how miraculously his huge army was defeated, by a small number, with the losse of twenty thousand; how strangely the Wood deuoured more people that day then the sword. It must needs then be in the mouth of euery one, that a sencelesse thicke-bough'd Oke performed the part of a good subiect, to apprehend the traytour, that his Mule left him to the gallowes, who had renounced his allegiance to his King, and Father; that the earth refused to receiue him; Heauen, was shut against him; none [Page 9] of all his troupe left to guard him, who had in so high a nature wronged the Creatour of all, in his Anointed Vicegerent. Last of all, I make no doubt, but diuers also obserued, and spake of the extraordinary hand of God, expressed in Ioab's violence, in the speedy dispatching him, notwithstanding the Kings expresse charge to the contrary, accompanied with his infamous buriall, in a great ditch, or pit, like a carrion, vnder a heape of stones: whereas formerly he had ambitiously prouided a stately monument for that purpose, to wit, a Piramis, or pillar in the Kings dale. Some of which expresse tokens of Gods vengeance against such Rebels, at the least, all ioyned together, so lately acted, so freshly bleeding, so notoriously spred abroad & knowne, might haue amated this traytour in my text, from venturing again so soone, if he had had the least sparke of grace, or cōmon humanity, or policie in him. But malice is blind, desperatenes admits not of discourse: he must needs on, whom the diuell violently pusheth: an oportunity was giuen, Sheba's false heart was tender, and must needs take fire. Seing he hapned to be there, whē such an occasion hapned to fal out, he would take aduātage to vent his malice, whatsoeuer became of it.
5. A lesson first for Kings, and Magistrates, not to rely too much vpon those that are of none, or a suspected religion: For howsoeuer they kisse, & cry, Master, with Iudas, or professe they haue somewhat to say from God, as Ehud told Eglon: Iudg. 3. yet they carry a two-edged dagger vnder their rayment, (as there he did;) which is too loose in the scabberd, [Page 10] (as Ioabs was) and will bee the readier to strike you vpon any aduantage giuen them. Godoliah was too confident on his owne innocency, and the loyalty of those that spake him fayre; whereupon when hee was truly informed by Iohanan and others, that Ismael the sonne of Nethaniah, was suborned by Baalis King of Ammon, to slay him, he beleeued them not; but answered Iohanan in anger, Thou speakest falsly of Ismael; Ier. 40. and the last verse. But the euent prooued it too true; for his security gaue the aduantage, which the traytor taking, performed that most wicked designe; which made all the miserable remnant of Israel to smart for it. In consideration whereof, no doubt, Zerubbabel, and the chiefe of the Fathers returned from the captiuity, tooke afterward a better course, Ezra 4. For when the treacherous enemies of the Church, made a proffer to ioyne with them in the reedifying of the Temple: No (say they) you haue nothing to doe with vs to build a house vnto our God, but we our selues together will build it to the Lord God of Israel. So suspicious were they, that they who remayne false-hearted to God, would neuer prooue trusty to his faithfull seruants. Dauid himselfe in diuers places complaines of such kinde of people, in the fiue and thirtieth Psal. When they were sicke (saith he) I put on sackcloth, and humbled my selfe with fasting; I behaued my selfe as though it had been my friend, or my brother, I went heauily as one that mourneth for his mother. But in mine aduersitie they reioyced, and gathered themselues together, yea, the very [Page 11] abiects came together against me, and that vnawares, making mowes at me, & ceased not. In the 41. Psalme he taketh vp the same theame againe, and displayeth their hypocrisie: If he come to see me, he speaketh vanity, & his heart cōceiueth falshood against himself, and when hee commeth forth, he telleth it. And this he takes most vnkindely of all in the 55. Psalme: For if an open enemy or aduersary had dishonoured, or magnified himselfe against me, I could perchance haue borne it, at least hid my selfe from him: but when they that professe religion, and fidelity, shall proue the vilest miscreants, this is that the earth will groane to beare; and heauen will not suffer vnreuenged. Now if euer there were a generation of vipers, that vnnaturally make their passage to light, thorow their mothers bowels; our treacherous fugitiues, and home-bred Papists, may most iustly be esteemed such, whom no benefits can winne, no allegiance binde, no hazzard deterre from attempting (on the least aduantage) the vtter ouerthrow of their Prince, and Countrey. I need not to goe beyond sea for instances. Were they euer quiet in Queene Elizabeth's dayes? or hath the mercy of our gracious Soueraigne (whom God so miraculously hath so often freed from their villany) wrought in them any remorse of conscience? No surely (Beloued,) for seeing the Pope himselfe hath mounted to this height, onely by such treasonable practices against his owne Prince and others; when they hold such grounds in their Schooles, that the Pope may loose, and make voyde the oath of allegiance that subiects haue taken [Page 12] to their lawfull Princes: that vpon a pretence they are falne from the Church, and are turned heretiques; hee may depose them from their Thrones, and dispose their kingdomes to others; that the excommunicated, or deposed, in such a case, may be lawfully murdred by their subiects, and the children for euer disinherited, though no way inuolued in the Fathers fault; that such powder-plots vndergone for the sea of Rome, are so farre from treasons, that they are iustly termed martyrdome, and often are rewarded with canonization, or the like. What hope (I say) may remaine that such, so bred, so taught, so beleeuing, will euer proue Loyall? When they confesse their poore conformitie, they yeeld for the time, to be for want of strength, which should soone appeare in other colours, if Sheba's aduantage were once giuen: The more it stands good Subiects vpon, to be solicitous, and watchfull for their Princes safetie. Nets, and snares, and ginnes, and pits, and traps, were not onely layd for Dauid, but are renewed daily, against such religious Princes, as make conscience to treade in Dauids footsteps. And to what shall we attribute the miraculous escapes of our Religious Soueraigne, with the confusion of their enginers? hath there bene any circumspection vsed extraordinary? or retyrednesse, for preuention? or a guard, to keep off? or new law to cut off al such fals-hearted Sheba's, who may happē to be amongst vs, to doe a mischiefe? The world seeth, that with vs it is farre otherwise. It is therefore onely Gods extraordinary protection, that [Page 13] hath hitherto freed him from such apparant, and remedilesse dangers. The Gowries had dispatched him; Watson and his complices had surprised him; the Powderplot had blowne vp him and all his, if this mercy of God onely had not preuented the diuels malice, and our securitie. O then how should this stirre vs vp, to commence our suites to the same Protectour, for the continuance of his fauours in this behalfe! For let vs depend vpon it (Beloued) as long as there is a Pope, and deuill; Princes professing the Gospel, shall neuer bee secured from Gowries and Garnets. Some malecontents will lurke in the throng, among better-affected subiects, who haue swallowed a morsell either of ambition, with Absalom, or of reuenge, with Bigthan, and Teresh, or of couetousnesse, with Iudas, or out of an old grudge, with Sheba will bee houering for their aduantage, who commeth now in the next place to be personally indited, and arraigned by name for a traytour.
6. A man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite] The traytour here is deciphered by foure notable circumstances: First, by the character, or badge of his profession, he was a man of Belial. Secondly, by his proper name, whose name was Sheba. Thirdly, his parētage comes in question, the sonne of Bichri: and lastly,Jemini & Beniamin idem sunt: vel saltem, temini erat magnus Princeps inter Beniamitas: Abulen. is mentioned his Tribe, a Beniamite, or (as the originall hath it in the same sense, as Abulensis sheweth) a man of Iemini. That which wee translate to the word, out of the originall, A man of Belial; Iunius, renders Nequam: Castalio, improbus: others with [Page 14] Saint Ierome, Vir sine iugo disciplinae, an Apostata, that would not conforme himselfe to any good order: With which accord the Greeke; [...], say the 72. [...], say others: all which ioyned together, scarce expresse the thing, hee being a lewd, vngodly, dissolute, pestilent sonne of the Deuill, which could endure no law, or to liue within any compasse, brother to Elie's sonnes, 1. Sam. 2. which are thus described in the text, Now the sonnes of Eli were sonnes of Belial, and they knew not the Lord, that is (as Abulensis glosseth on it) Howsoeuer they professed him for a fashion, yet in heart, and other actions they flatly denyed him. This name Sheba in the Hebrew signifieth seuen, or the seuenth; perchance because hee was the seuenth brother, and therefore presumed further vpon the strength of his family.Celebris, nobilis: Osiander. But the same word signifying also an oath, might as well haue minded him of his oath which he had taken to obey his King, and was vpon no occasion to bee violated. That which followes, The sonne of Bichri, Strigelius, (I know not vpon what ground) would change into [...] vnus è proceribus, a great Noble man, for birth, meanes, and authoritie. True it is, that [...] or [...] which signify the first borne, or the first fruites, with a little inflection may be varied to that purpose; but what need change of the text, if the collection may bee had without it? Farre more passable is the inference of Abulensis, that except he had beene some great man, he would neuer haue ventured for such a purpose, to haue blowne a trumpet, and the multitude would rather [Page 15] haue slayne him outright, then vpon such a motion, to haue giuen eare vnto him. Well therefore he may be presumed to be a man of eminency, as Catiline among the Romans, or Gowry amongst his countrymen, of greater nobilitie and note, then desert, or honesty, which the circumstance following doth more then intimate; A Beniamite, or a man of Iemini: for why should this be added? but (as most Interpreters take it) to shew the ground, why Sheba was so ready to reuolt from Dauid. Euer there remained a sting betweene the Beniamites, and Dauid; especially of those that were any way kin to Saul, for the translating of the Kingdome from Saul's posterity, to Dauid. And howsoeuer the expresse disposall of good was knowne to all Israel in it; yet malicious men will take no satisfaction, especially where a kingdome is the obiect of their difference. So Shimei, which reuiled him in the 16. Chapter, is sayd to be of the family of Saul, that we might take notice of the reason why he did it. Dauid was easily induced to beleeue Ziba, grosely belying Mephibosheth, for aspiring by tumult to the kingdome, as hauing experience of the inward grudg, that most of Sauls family bore him; which here breaking out in Sheba, he is tearmed a Beniamite, to make it the lesse strange to them, who desire to know the reason. In summe thē, howsoeuer these words may seeme to import nothing further then a bare narration; yet vpon waighing, and laying circumstances together, here appeareth, first, the ground of treason, whence [Page 16] it generally ariseth: and secondly, the disgrace, that it necessarily draweth with it. The ground is twofold; first, a rotten heart fully possessed by Belial; for no man becomes a traytour, that hath any relikes of grace in him: The second ground is most commonly hatred, accompanied with ambition, and desire of reuenge for some wrong receiued. The disgrace is likewise double; first, striking to the actour himselfe, that vndertakes so foule a fact; and next, to the family, whose bloud thereby is taynted. All which the text affordeth; A man of Belial; behold the heart corrupted: a Beniamite, there's the reason of the grudge. In like manner the name of Sheba chronicleth the personall blot: and the sonne of Bichri, the imputation sticking to the family. All which, in stead of a doctrine, yeeld this essentiall definition of a a traytour: A traytour is a man of Belial, who to the disgrace of himselfe and his whole family, impiously conceiueth, and rebelliously venteth his hatred and disloyalty against his lawfull Soueraigne.
7. The meanest Logician will here easily finde the genus to be [...], a man of Belial, and the difference drawne partly, from the proper obiect, his lawfull Soueraigne, and partly, from a necessarie adiunct, the infamy both of person, and family. The grounds whereof are so cleare, that it needes no further illustration: Proofes there are plentie, if it were my purpose to vse them: Curse not the King, no not in thy thought: Eccles. 10.20.1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. But feare God and honour him, not only for wrath, but for conscience sake, as Saint Peter and Saint [Page 17] Paul ioyntly teach vs. Certaynely he that faultereth in his allegiance to man the deputy, manifestly reuolteth from God, the deputer. And he that shaketh off this sacred bond of obedience, hath first resigned heauen, and made shipwracke of a good conscience. I neede not cast about in this for any further confirmation: the other particles in the definition are no lesse euidēt. For why is Sheba here named so precisely with his Father and Tribe, but to be left as Pilate in our Creede, gibbeted vp (as it were a carcase) for detestation to all posteritie? It was a heauie doome for Amalek, to haue his remembrance to be vtterly put out from vnder heauen, Exod. 17. as also for Ieroboam and Baasha, to be grubbed vp by the rootes with all their offsprings. But the curse seemes farre more disastrous, to be remembred with a brand of infamy, and to be chronicled with Bigthan and Teresh, as blots to their name and family. Thus Iudas weltreth in Aceldama, and no man pitties him: Achitophel hangs himselfe so politikely, that no man, so much as in conceit, will cut the halter. God would not haue the names of such to putrifie, with their carcases, but posteritie shall euer bee tossing them to their euerlasting infamy. So general is that of the Wiseman applied particularly to an adulterous woman, Ecclus. 23.25. His children shall take no roote, and her boughes shall bring no fruite. A shamefull report shall shee leaue, and her reproach shall not be put out. For as the righteous shalbe had in euerlasting remembrance: their name shall be called vpon, that is,Psalme. 112. Gen. 48. continued, [Page 18] & aduanced in their issue:Esay. 56. Psalme 10.7. nay their Eunuches, that keepe Gods Sabbaths and please him, shall haue a better name then of sons and daughters. So the name of the wicked shall rot: It shall be left as a curse vnto Gods chosen, Esay, 65.15. The sinnes of their fathers shall be had in remembrance, and the sinnes of their mothers shall not be blotted out, Psal. 109.14. So Ieroboam is seldome named, but Nebat is fetcht in, to beare a part of the reproch and scandall. Seuen times in this Chapter, mention is made of Sheba, and so often the sonne of Bichri is added. Such a stayne, one false traytour leaues vpon a whole family. Vlisses in the Poet, by the light of nature could well vantage his cause by it: where to iustifie his owne pedegree, and girds at Aiax, he could handsomely say of his ancestours, ‘—Ne{que} in his quisquam damnatus & exul.’ Treason is of a deeper tincture, deseruing a heauier doome, and therefore of all true Christians the more earnestly to be detested. It shall be needelesse to make further application of that which hath beene in this part deliuered, except it would please more particularly, first, parents, hence to be admonished, for the bringing vp of their children in obedience in their tender yeeres, lest their after-rebellions reflect, to the blemishing of their whole families. Next, kinsfolke, to proclaime such degenerate, and race them out of their genealogies, that shall so farre linke themselues with Belial, as to be accounted his children. Last of all, all sorts may iudge how to esteeme of such, that vnder pretence of Religion, sow the seed [Page 19] of flat rebellion, and learne of Dauid a subiect, how to behaue themselues towards their Kings, such as Dauid was, who whē he had Saul at an aduantage, that against all right, and Iustice sought his blood, and might haue had him slayne, but by a words speaking:1. Sam. 26. As the Lord liueth (sayth he) the Lord shall smite him, or his day shall come to dye, or he shall descēd into battell and perish: The Lord forbid that I should stretch forth mine hand against the Lords Anoynted. To which purpose he had spoken to Abishai before, whose fingers itched to smite him, Destroy him not; for who can stretch forth his hand against the Lords Anoynted, & be guiltlesse? In which doctrine if Bichri had well catechized his son Sheba, it might perchance haue restrayned him from blowing a trumpet, & stirring rebellion, by such a damned outcrie, or proclamation, We haue no part in Dauid, neither haue we inheritance in the son of Iesse; Euery mā to his tents, O Israel. Which is the treason it selfe, the last member of my text, wherein I will striue to recompence my former tediousnesse.
8. Those whom Belial once possesseth with Iudas, and winnes to bee traytours, shall haue counsell crafty inough suggested by the same master, which in all likelyhood might bring about their diuelish designes. But he that dwelleth in heauen, hath such a hooke in their nostrels, that he twines them in and out, as he sees most conuenient: So that commonly their policies stead them no farther then Achitophels, by an orderly disposing of all things, to hasten their shamefull execution. Sheba here is not to seeke for the managing [Page 20] of matters to his best aduantage. Wherefore first hee blowes a trumpet, the vnexpected sound of which, in so clamorous a tumult, and bickerings (as was formerly shewed to bee betweene Israel and Iudah) was the onely meanes to procure him audience. That being once gotten, he presently falls to a forcible perswasion, sorting it to the exasperated passions of the men of Israel, which notwithstanding he groundeth vpon the harsh speeches vsed by the men of Iudah. This cannot be better vnderstood, then by reflecting our eyes to the 3. last verses of the former Chapter. Dauid being freed from Absalom, is to bee brought backe by his subiects with honour vnto Ierusalem. Cap. 19.11, 12. Now he had secretly sent to the men of Iudah, that they should be the formost. The other Tribes, in an officious emulation, take this vnkindly, and thereupon expostulate with the King, Why haue our brethren, the men of Iuda, stolne thee away? Doe they not thinke that we are as faythfull subiects, and affect our Soueraigne, as well as they? They of Iudah reply, The King is neere kin to vs, and in that respect we challenge a preeminence. Yea, (say the Israelites) haue not we ten parts in him, and in that respect more right? why then did ye despise vs, that our aduice should not be first had in bringing backe our King. How the men of Iudah put this off, the text mentioneth not, onely it followeth [...] harder or fiercer were the words of the men of Iudah, then the words of the men of Israel: It might be, they vsed some opprobrious speeches, which the Israelites [Page 21] being great in number, thought very disgracefull to endure: Where the King holding it not safe to interpose, he being so lately shaken, and the humours not throughly settled. In comes this Sheba vpon the nicke, and sets all againe in a combustion. Doe the men of Iudah (sayth he) thinke so basely of vs, as though we being ten to one, must giue way to them? Can not we make good our owne parts, without dependance on them for King, or counsell? seeing they so arrogantly stand vpon, that Dauid is their Kinsman, and therefore wholly theirs by inheritance, so that our interest in him is a farre off, or none at all: let vs leaue him to them, and let them know, that whole Israel hath as fit men to raigne, as that one Tribe of Iudah: for what part may we challenge in him, who is wholly for his own kinred? & what was Ishai his father? was he not an obscure mā yonder at Bethlem Ephrata, and this Dauid his shepheard? shall we then, better descended, continue to bee his vassals, as though the father had beene King, and the man succeeded as his lawfull heire apparent? Iudah tells vs we haue no part in Dauid, and we know that the kingdome of Israel was not Ishai's sonnes Inheritance. Euery man therefore to his tents, O Israel, and stand vpon his owne guard: we shall quickly prouide for our selues, without being beholding to them. And to this sence most Interpreters doe paraphrase Sheba's seditious speeches: from the drift of which, and effect, we may deduce this obseruation, That there is not a more dangerous inducement to damnable [Page 22] Rebellion, and Treason, then to bee possessed with a conceite, that a lawfull King, and his liege people, may be in any case parted; or, that kingdomes are from the peoples choyce, and not from Gods appoyntment made hereditary.
9. This lesson of Sheba here first proposed to malecontents, those men of Israel afterward in Rehoboams time had gotten by heart, and therefore when their young King answered them not according to their mind, in the matter of taxes and subsidies, which wicked Ieroboam had set on foote, euery one had ready at his tongues end, 1. Kings, 12.16. What portion haue we in Dauid, or what inheritance haue we in the sonne of Iesse? To thy tents, O Israel: Now see to thine owne house, Dauid. But had these men but remembred so well, that which their wise King Salomon, long after Sheba's destruction, had left them for a better direction, Prouerbes 8. (where hee bringeth in the wisedome of the most High thus proclaiming, By me Kings raigne, and Princes decree Iustice: By me Princes rule, and Nobles, euen all the Iudges of the earth:) they might haue found, that the bond of obedience to Princes, is not so loosely knit by God, that subiects may dissolue it at their pleasure, or vpon any discontent, or iniury, whatsoeuer cry, We haue no part, and renounce our inheritance. For as a head neuer so rhumatike, and the fountaine of all diseases in the rest of the members, may not bee therefore parted from them, for feare of a worse inconuenience, neither can the members vpbrayd it, (as the Apostle and Nature teach vs) [Page 23] with these contemptuous termes, I haue no need of thee: So the head in the body politique, must keepe his place howsoeuer, till that highest authoritie take it off, who first set it on, to change it for a better. The more pernitious in reformed States and Common-wealths, is the wicked band of Antichrist, who take vpon them to seuer those, whom God hath so linked together, where finding it too hard a taske against conscience and nature, to perswade the thesis, That subiects may rebell against those, whom God hath aduanced to be their lawfull Kings; they come in with the hypothesis, to inueigle the weake or malecontents, that Kings excommunicated by the Pope, are deuested of that dignity, as Samson was of his strength by the shauing of Dalilah; and therefore they may be dealt with, as other men, who are publike enemies to Christianity. Thus they cease not most diuelishly to spread in their slaunderous pamphlets, virulent libels, and secret whisperings, which must goe by tradition from hand to hand, to mislead simple women, and worke on desperate humours, who discontented that all things runne not as they would haue it, assure themselues of redresse in any change whatsoeuer. Now what is this in effect, but to preach on Sheba's text, We haue no part in Dauid, nor any inheritance in the sonne of Iesse? What other conclusion doe they driue at in all their Volumes, against the Kings Supremacy and subiects Oath of allegiance, but to make their followers conceit, that they haue no part in King Iames, nor any inheritance [Page 24] in the lawfull Successour of blessed Queene Elizabeth? This doctrine (it should seeme) the Earle Gowrie had learned, and brought from Italy, who in many things may be paraleld with Sheba, to make vp the conclusion.
10. As Sheba was vnus ex proceribus, according to Strigelius, Nobilis and celebris, saith Osiander, nobly and honourably descended; so was Gowrie. Sheba liued in place of note, and credit, amongst those of his Tribe and Countrey: Gowrie herein was not much inferiour. There neuer appeared other then good correspondence before, betweene Sheba, and King Dauid: the like was betweene Gowrie, and our Soueraigne. For after the iust execution of his father, in his Maiesties minoritie, he restored (this traytour his sonne) his lands and dignities, aduanced two or three of his Sisters to waite on the Queene in her priuie chamber, vsed that wretch Alexander graciously, who so wretchedly was the chiefe actour in the plot. But fauours rather exasperate, then winne, where a poysoned heart turnes all to the worst. For as Sheba (as it should seeme) euer bore a secret grudge to Dauid, for a wrong conceiued, offered to the house of Saul: So did Gowrie to the King, for the death of his Father. Thus both played the hypocrites, both watched but the opportunity, both violently tooke it being offered, both attempted, and both by the prouidence of the King of Kings were wonderfully defeated. Sheba is set downe in my text to be [...] a dissolute sonne of Belial, moulded in gall and venome, without [Page 25] conscience to vndertake any villany. And what can we make better of Gowrie, a meere Atheist, without any sense or touch of Religion, as Sprott afterward confessed at his arraignement 1608? his complices, Rashtiltaig, and Bowre, of the same stampe: his recourse to Necromancers, and Inchanted characters found at his death about him, testify no lesse. So that Sheba here comes behind him (for ought wee finde) as being not linked to Belial in so firme a band. Last of all, as Sheba sped afterward, so Gowrie had his due, at the first onset, King Iames being deliuered, (as Dauid,) to magnifie the Deliuerer in the imitation of Dauid, which he there did presently vpon his knees, in the midst of his owne seruants, they all kneeling round about him in the place of his deliuerie, and hath celebrated this day euer since, for a thankefull remembrance. And now (Beloued) what remayneth for vs, but to vnite our hearts and prayers in a thankefull congratulation? Dauid will well help vs to expresse our selues, as in most of his Psalmes of thankesgiuing, so most compendiously, for this purpose, in the 21. The King shall reioyce in thy strength, O Lord, exceeding glad shall he be of thy saluation. His honour is great in thy saluation, glory and great worship shalt thou lay vpon him. And why? Because the King putteth his trust in thee, O Lord, and in thy mercy (we trust) he shall neuer miscarry. Let all his enemies (O Lord) feele thy hand, let thy right hand find out them that hate him. Make them like a fierie ouen in the time of thy wrath: Thou (Lord) shalt destroy them in thy displeasure, [Page 26] and the fire shall consume them. Their fruit shalt thou root out from the earth, and their seed from among the children of men. For they intended mischiefe against thine Anoynted, and imagined such a deuice as they were not able to performe. Therefore hast thou put them to flight, and the strings of thy bow were made ready against the faces of them. Be thou therefore exalted (O Lord) in thy owne strength, that wee may euer sing, and prayse thy power. To whom, three persons in one Deity, Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost, bee ascribed all Honor, and Glory, Might, Maiesty, and Dominion both now and euermore. Amen.
Higgaion & Selah: FOR THE DISCOVERY OF THE POWDER-PLOT.
A SERMON PREACHED AT St. MARIES IN OXFORD, the fifth of Nouember.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
HIGGAION ET SELAH.
The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which hee executeth: the wicked is snared in the workes of his owne hands. Higgaion Selah.
THere is no man that compares the words of my text with the occasion of this dayes assembly, but will straightway acknowledge the fitnesse of this acknowledgement, as at all times neuer to bee forgotten, so especially vpon this day and occasion, with an Higgaion and Selah to be remembred, The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which hee executeth; the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands. This perchance will receiue the more life, when it shal appeare, that Dauid in this whole Psalme may well bee made our spokes-man, as composing it for a celebration of some extraordinary deliuerance, and leauing it to the Church as a patterne [Page 2] for imitation. And so much may bee collected from the title it selfe, that in the originall is [...], which our last Translatours (as you may see) frame to the chiefe Musician, and his instrument; Iunius, to the tune of treble, or counter-tenor; an excellent applying of such faculties, which now most commonly are abused. But others either by disioynting the words, or strayning the poynts, or taking vantage of inuersion of letters, and diuers significations of the same roote, (asIn hunc locum. Moller and Lorinus at large informe) bring it about either to be a thankesgiuing for Pharaoh's destruction, and the first borne of Egypt, or Goliah's ouerthrow, or Nabals fall, or Hanun's discomfiture, for abusing Dauids messengers; or according to Saint Hierome, and Aquinas, expressed in the vulgar edition out of the Septuagint, pro occultis filij, for the discouering and punishing of the secret plots of Absalom his sonne. For those that expound it of Christs Victory ouer death and Satan, mistake an application, for an interpretation, (as Burgensis well taxeth Lyra:) And others obserue not the difference in the genders, that would make [...] to signifie the Flourishing estate of the Church, Iuuentutem candidam, and so gratifie their mother by a broken title. Out of all which differences, this consequent may be picked for our purpose, That for any notable deliuerance, either from tyrants, as Pharao, or terrible inuaders, as Goliah, or churlish neighbours, as Nabal, or open truce-breakers, as Hanun, or bosom traytors, as Absalom, the Church is to expresse her ioy and thankefulnesse in an extraordinarie [Page 3] manner, as receyuing herein an earnest, that the time at length shall come, wherein the ouerthrow of Antichrist by the Lambe, shall be celebrated in heauen, with euerlasting Halleluiah's. This the Papists themselues cannot complaine to be wrested: for whereas we translate (according to the Originall) the last verse of this Psalme; Put them in feare, O Lord, that the heathen, or nations, may know themselues to be but men; they say according to the vulgar, out of the seuenty Interpreters, whichIn hunc locum. Bellarmine takes vpon him to make good; Appoint (Lord) a Law-giuer ouer them. And this Law-giuer, their Doway Diuines with the Interlineary glosse, acknowledged to be Antichrist; the heathen, to be men of heathenish conditions: Gentiliter viuentes (saith the Glosse.) So that to make, by way of application, the Pope, this tyrannical law-giuer, the Gentiles, his seduced assasinates, this deliuerance, the powder-plot, or a treason of the like nature, is but to take the hint, that they themselues haue giuen, and the insisting on a notorious instance, included in the generall. It would set an edge on our deuotions, and excellently direct our meditations, but to take a viewe in the passage, of our Prophets carriage in the whole frame of this thankesgiuing, how heartily he begins to vow prayses, and reioycing, and singing, and euery kinde of setting forth Gods maruellous workes in this behalfe; how syncerely he acknowledgeth his iustice, his vprightnesse, his care of his Chosen, his curbing of the aduersary. For when he ascendeth his throne, to make inquisition [Page 4] for bloud, out-goe the names of the wicked, their destructions haue a period, downe they sinke into the pit, turned they are into hell, their owne Lawgiuer shall play the tyrant, to set them onward with a mischiefe, so that wofull experience at length shall teach them, to know themselues to be but men, whereas the innocent on the otherside, shall bee wonderfully deliuered, to shew forth all Gods prayses in the gates of the daughter of Sion, and reioyce in his saluation. Of all which my text is (as it were) the morall, comprizing the pith of all: The Lord is knowne by the Iudgement which he executeth; the wicked is snared in the workes of his owne hands; Higgaion Selah.
2. The words include in them without forcing, three parties, The Lord, the wicked, and the godly, with their seuerall attributes, Execution, punishment, and triumphing. Which connected together as they lye, yeelde vnto vs three poynts, especially at this time to be stood vpon: The
- 1. Iudgement of God.
- 2. Successe of traytours.
- 3. Churches applause, both for the one and the other.
The Iudgement, knowne, the successe, fit, the applause, tuned to the highest key. So that in the first, wee haue Gods Iustice, in the second, his Wisdome; in the third, his Mercy, presented to our considerations in a most heauenly order. All which, if it please to haue in one word, and conceit as an arraignement, the awe of the Iudge, will commaund attention, who first takes [Page 5] his place to execute his authority, in these words:
3. The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which he excuteth] The wonderfull euents which the ignorant attribute to fortune, the superstitious, to Saynts and Idoles, the politicians, to their plots, some, to their owne worth, most, to the meanes, and the extraordinary concurrence of second causes, the Penmen of the Holy Ghost ascribe euer vnto the Lord: they held it the best Analytiques, to resolue all such effects into their first principle. In describing of the like matters among other writers, you shall finde Alexander did this, or Caesar thus behaued himselfe, Nestor gaue this counsell, and such effects ensued vpon it: But when Moses and Ioshuah handle their weapons more valiantly, then any of these, Abiah and his sonne Asa, ouerthrew greater forces, then euer any of these incountred. Chusai, for counsell, and Salomon for wisedome, had neuer their paralels among any of the nations. The text most commonly thus expresseth it:Deut. 1.2. and 3. Iosh. 10.42. The Lord deliuered Sihon and Og into the hands of Israel. Israel ouercame, because the Lord fought for Israel. The Lord smot that huge army of a thousand thousand Ethiopians, 2. Chro. 14.12. before Israel and Iudah. And howsoeuer Chushai playd his part,2. Sam. 17.14. 1. Kings 3.28. yet the Lord is sayd to defeat the counsell of Achitophel: and Salomons famous decision betweene the two harlots, is sayd to be the wisedome of God. Such preuention is vsed against selfe-conceit, and vayne-glorie, and simplicity, in referring honour to it's proper obiect, that wee [Page 6] should not assume to our selues, that which belongs to him that made vs, but in all such blessings, and fauours, endeuour with all alacrity, that the Lord may euer be knowne to be the first mouer, and principall effector. Now as the Lord is knowne to be omnipotent by his workes of creation, mercifull in our redemption, infinite, wise, and prouident, in composing and disposing all to his owne glory, and the good of his Church; So his Iustice can bee neuer more conspicuous, then by the iudgement that he executeth] Men may be often wronged by their carelesse security, or preuented by celerity, or mistaken in the carriage, or ouertaken through ignorance, or seduced, by flattery, or deluded, by equiuocation, or perchance abused, by credulity, or outfaced, by brauery, or terrifyed, for feare of a worse inconuenience: But when the Lord ariseth to execute Iudgement, and when his glorie shall appeare, the fiercenesse of man shall turne to his prayse, and the fiercenesse of them shall he refrayne. The drowning of the old World, the burning of Sodom, the rooting out of so many nations, to plant his chosen Israel, sufficiently makes in the execution, that many things which escape, in this life, mans controule, finde at length a Iudge, that will be knowne in their punishment. If Pharao will not know the Lord, at the mouth of his seruants, he shall feele him at length to his cost, in the bottome of the water: and if Herod so forget his Commission, as to rob God of his honour, such a iudgement may presently seise on him, as to make his chiefest flatterers to loath [Page 7] him. All the World almost is a mappe of instances in this kinde: it were but following of a common place to repeat them, and to cloy your Christian attention with that you know.
4.1. Sent. d. 18. Bonauenture distinguisheth of two sorts of iudgements, the first, in this World, which he cals iudicium Poenitentiae, inflicted especially to draw all to repentance: the second, in that to come, from which there is no declining. My text dealeth only with the first, not as it properly signifieth the distinct apprehension of an obiect, or a true conclusion, from certayne premises; or a definitiue sentence according to law, or the authority of the Iudge to determine, or power, to execute, or the cause, that comes in question, or a custome, that hath gathered strength by long acceptance, or the Text of Scripture, that giueth direction how to iudge: vpon which diuers significations, Scotus and Illiricus plentifully inlarge themselues; but by a metonymie for the punishment, yt is inflicted vpon iust grounds. For herein the execution manifesteth the iudgemēt, and by this iudgement especially, the Lord is knowne. The causes of it, are sin; the subiect, notorious offenders; the effects, generally, amazement, specially, comfort to the innocent, and horrour to their aduersaries. This the Lord taketh vpon himselfe to execute, as often as his Ministers, either for want of power, or courage, or information, are driuen to a stand: and for these purposes especially, that the Church might haue a breathing in her continuall combats, and her persecutours, a taste of the anger that is to [Page 8] come. According to the sentence of this Iudgement, Corah's conspiracie was plagued by the earths opening, Absalom hanged by the hayre, Sennacherib had a hooke put into his nostrilles; Ieroboam's, Ahab's, and Baasha's families, were grubbed vp by the rootes, for their treasons, and idolatrie. And as old Babylon's stately Palaces were turned to disconsolate habitations, for Zijm and Ohim: so new Babylon's redoubled abominations must looke for no better issue: For though shee haue a long time raysed mists, to dazle the eyes of her followers, the Scriptures haue beene lockt vp in an vnknowne tongue, Idoles, and heathenish ceremonies, obtruded in stead of preaching, implicite fayth, for playne catechizing, Princes, terrified with the bug-beares of briefes, and bulls and excommunications, traytours, honoured with martyredome, all villanies iustified, vnder the maske of zeale, and ignorance commended, as the mother of deuotion: Yet the Lord will euer be knowne by the Iudgements which he executeth, when shee commeth in remembrance before God, to giue her the cup of the wine of the fiercenesse of his wrath: Reu. 18. as a mil-stone throwne into the bottome of the sea, so shall shee sinke downe into the pit of destruction. In an houre shall her Iudgement come vpon her, the Kings of the earth, and Merchants, shall take notice of it, with wayling and alasse, and the Saynts with a double Halleluiah, whiles her smoke ariseth vp for euer and euer.
5. This doctrine of Gods Iudgements, so playnly deliuered in his Word, so effectually vrged, [Page 9] and so often repeated, vpon any notable occasion; as it should strike a terrour into the wicked, not to kicke against prickes; so should it animate the godly in all extremities, with the assured dependence vpon a happy issue. But alasse (Beloued) these things sticke with vs most commonly, no longer then they are in acting. Three impediments may be obserued aboue the rest, which frustrate in diuers the good vse of this doctrine, Contempt, neglect, and mis-interpretation by soothing our selues in our owne courses, and turning the streame of Gods Iudgemēts another way. Of the first humour are those, which our Prophet describeth in the next Psalm: The vngodly is so proud, that he careth not for God, neither is God in all his thoughts; His wayes are alwayes grieuous, thy iudgements are farre aboue out of his sight, and therefore hee puffs at all his enemies. If you vrge vnto the like Iudgements, executed vpon others for the same offences, his contemptuous answere is ready, Thus I shall neuer be cast downe, there shall no harme happen vnto mee. This is the resolution of Antichrist and his followers, as most Interpreters with Saint Ierome and Saint Augustine note vpon that place. Iudgements neuer so knowne, executions neuer so euident, shall no way deterre them from their damnable proiects. But this is the greatest iudgement of all,Epist. 55. (as Saint Cyprian well obserueth) Non intelligere delicta, ne sequatur poenitentia; not to take notice of our faults, lest repentance should thereupon follow. Secondly, the neglect of Gods Iudgements appeareth in those men, who are truely affected [Page 10] at the first, but as a pang, tis quickly past ouer, and as newes, it soone growes out of date. Pharao was no sooner quitted from one plague, but presently his heart was hardned, to draw on another: and the Israelites that were so much affrighted at the horrible end of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, euen the morrow after fell vpon Moses and Aaron, & vpbrayded them for killing of the people of God; such smal impression is left on vs by the stripes of others. Birds and other brute beasts, most commonly auoid that place where they are sensible by a token that their fellowes haue miscarried: but we looke on others iudgements, as furnished with a supersedeas from all arrests, and argue from their punishments how well they haue deserued, without the least reflex vpon our owne mutable condition. A third sort play with such examples, and shift off the application from themselues. These will rather ascribe Noahs flood, to an extraordinary aspect or concourse of watry planets, or the drowning of Pharao's host, to the inconsiderate venturing vpon an high tide, rather then to Gods wrath for sinne, who sendeth such iudgements on some, to make all the rest afraide. So our Italianated fugitiues passe ouer the powder-plot, by terming it onely the rash attempt of a few poore vnfortunate Gentlemen; by means whereof, their proselytes; are hardened to the like courses; whereas such terrible iudgements should teach them to know the Lord: and executions make them sensible,De Ciuit. Dei, lib. 2. cap. 33. how desperately they are seduced. But perdidistis vtilitatem calamitatis (as [Page 11] Saint Augustine iustly vpbraideth the Pagans) miseri facti estis, & pessimi permansistis. Wherefore should ye be smitten any more? The whole head is sicke, and the heart is faynt. Those that contend so much for a Iudge of the controuersies betweene them and vs; why obserue they not out of Gods Iudgements, which side the Lord fauoureth? Haue any of their damnable proiects by Summeruile, Parry, Babington, and his complices, Lopez and his abettours, Campion, Parsons, and their adherents, taken any expected successe? Haue the Popes bulls and curses wrought any strange effects? Haue Watson and the Powder-miners attayned to the end they sought after? If God then haue euer defeated such malicious designes, and shewed by his Iudgements vpon the actours, how much he detesteth such practices; they might well gather, that their courses are not warrantable, or that (as some of them in indignation haue blundred out) the Iudge of all the World is become a Lutherane. For what vertue haue they euer found in their Agnus Dei's, Medals or superstitious reliques, to make their plots successefull? or truth, in the promises of their ghostly Fathers? May they not easily perceiue themselues to bee made the miserable instruments of Antichrists ambition, who sells the soules of men, Apoc. 9. to buy himselfe reputation? If we are such damnable heretiques, as they would make vs, how comes it about that the Lord so takes our part? Is it possible, their doctrine, that is so Catholique, or those Catholiques, that are guided by an infallible head, [Page 12] should venture so farre, and attayne so little? professe such infallibility, and be so often deceiued? If men were not drunke with the wine of Sodome, or nursed with the blood of Dragons, or steeped in the gall of bitternesse, such palpable tokens of Gods Iudgements so directly against their proceedings, so mainly in fauor of their opposites, might breed at least a suspition that something is amisse, and returne them to a serious examination, to know where the fault resteth. But Leopards change not their spots, Apoc. 9. deafe Adders heare no charming. Trumpets may be sounded out against them, and vialls powred out vpon them, yet their Idols shall not be left, nor their sorceries, thefts, or fornications abandoned. Being scorched with the Sunne-shine of Gods Word, in stead of repētance, they turne to blaspheme: and when Egyptian darkenesse hath notoriously inuironed the seat of the Beast, they will rather gnaw their tongues for payne, then acknowledge Gods arrest that seizeth vpō their Abaddon. But behold, all yee that kindle a fire (saith the Lord by the Prophet Isaiah) and that compasse your selues about with sparkes; Chap. 50. walke in the light of your fire, and in the sparkes that ye haue kindled: but this shall ye haue of my hand, yee shall lye downe in sorrow: the snare that ye layd for others, shall intrap your selues, which is the successe of the wicked, and comes in the next place to be considered.
6. The wicked is snared in the workes of his owne hands.] As before, the Iustice of God appeared in the execution of his Iudgements; so his Wisedome here may be obserued in the manner of punishment. [Page 13] The wicked] not simply [...], as the Seuenty: or generally peccator, a sinner or an offender, as the vulgar: but [...], impius, improbus, irrequietus, vagus, as the root in the Originall will beare; vngodly, lewd, turbulent, wauering, irreligious toward God, debosht in manners, turbulent in the Common-wealth, vnsettled in all things. Such a one is snared] as a fellow that digges a pit, and falls himselfe into the midst of it (for so the similitude runnes in the former verses, and Interpreters aright apply it.) Or as one that prouideth powder to doe a mischiefe, and himselfe is blowne vp with it, so they are plagued, so they are payd home in their owne inuentions. And this is a plot, a worke, a matter of payne, and charge, and a vexation vnto them, not begun or continued by others, but contriued by their owne hands. A wonderfull iudgement of God to inform his Chosen, that his Wisdome disposeth all for their good; and a terrour to the wicked, to daunt them in the like proiects, and make others take heed by their example. This the heathen themselues haue obserued, [...]. Chiliads of their prouerbs testifie so much; [...], Thou hast playd the Politician, to vndoe thy selfe. [...], buzzing as a Flye about the candle, to sindge his owne wings. So in the Scripture Adonibezek confesseth, Threescore and ten kings hauing their thumbes and their great toes cut off, gathered their meat vnder my table; as I haue done, so God hath requited me, Iudges 1.7. Pharao tooke an order for the making away of the Hebrew Infants; [Page 14] and was requited at length with the death of his first-borne. Hamans gallowes set vp to hang Mordecai, serued for his owne strangling. Herod slew the infants of Bethlem, and was punished in the end, by murdering of his owne children. When Hildebrand had suborned a villanie to prouide a great stone, to let fall on the head of the Emperour Fredericke, as he came to doe his deuotions, according to his accustomed maner in the Church of Saint Mary of mount Auentine, the fellow making more haste, thē good speed, tumbled down with the stone himselfe, and there was broken in pieces by the same engine, wherewith he treacherously would haue crushed his Soueraigne. The story is distinctly set downe by Benno the Cardinal in the life of Gregory the seuenth. And who reads not, how Alexander the sixt was poysoned with the same liquor he had prouided to make away some of his Cardinals? This measure had Agag by Samuel; 1. Sam. 15.13. As thy sword hath made women childlesse, so shall thy mother be childlesse among women. Psal. 137. It was wished to old Babylon, Happy shall he bee that rewardeth thee as thou hast serued vs: And must befall the new; Reue. 18. Reward her as she hath rewarded you, and double vnto her double, according to her workes: in the cup that she hath filled, fill to her double. How much she hath glorified her selfe and liued delitiously, so much torment and sorrow giue her. This cannot bee expressed in playner tearmes, then our Prophet hath it in the 37. Psalme: The vngodly hath drawne out the sword, and bent their bow, to cast downe the poore and needy, and to slay such [Page 15] as be of a right conuersation. But their sword shall goe thorow their owne heart, and their bow shall be broken. Which before, more directly to our purpose, wee may finde set downe in the seuenth Psalme, The vngodly hath grauen and digged a pit, and is falne into the destruction that he made for other. For his trauell shall come vpon his owne head, and his wickednesse shall fall vpon his owne pate. And did not this showre of snares, to the amazement of themselues, and their adherents, by the iust iudgement of God strangely accompany the work of our powderplotters? Who knows not, that Catesby, Rookwood, and Grant, (the principall actors in that hellish designe) as they were drying powder at Holbeck in Worcester-shire, were disfigured, and maimed, by the fiering of the same powder? and not long after how the same Catesby, and Percy desperately were slaine at one shott, proceeding from powder? So iustly they were snared in the worke of their owne hands, that themselues vpon their knees were forced to confesse it. This is registred by the hand of a King, who had best meanes to know it, and greatest reason to relate it, to the terrour and shame of all such diuellish assasinates. Now let their Apologists returne from beyond the seas, grin like a dog, and put on the impudency to smother it.
7. They will tell vs that their Catholique doctrine in no sort countenanceth it; and the faults of some malecontents, are euer to be distinguished from the equity of the cause. But this is but a gilded pill, compounded onely for those of their [Page 16] owne complection, a sophisme, a shift, an afterreckoning; which is as soone discouered, as their bookes are opened. We are not such dastards (sayth Gretser in his vespertilio haeretico-politicus) that wee feare openly to affirme, Pag. 159. that the Pope of Rome may (if necessitie so require) free his Catholique subiects from their oath of fidelity; if their Soueraigne handle them tyrannically: & further he ads, If it be done discreetly and warily, it is a meritorious worke. But say now, that subiects should proceed to execution, vpon such way made by the Pope, should they not (thinke you) therefore bee iustly punished as traytours? Aphoris verbo Clericus. No, sayth Emanuel Sa. especially if they be of the Clergy: for the rebellion of a Clarke against a King, is no treason, in as much as he is not subiect vnto him. Then perchance the Laity is left only to the stake, as hauing no such warrant to exempt them from King-killing. Instit. tit. 23. 5. 11. Simancha will helpe that too: As soone as a Christian King becomes hereticall, forthwith his subiects are freed from his gouernment ouer them. This is short worke indeed. But may he not then be left to Gods Iudgement, vntill it shall please him in mercy to free the people from that yoke? No sure (sayth Bellarmine) especially if he go about to infect his subiects: De Summo pont. lib. 5. cap. 7. De visib. monar. lib. 2. cap. 4. Pag. 194. Then they are bound (ads Sanders) as soone as may be, to set another in his place. They ought to expell him (sayth Philopater) as the enemy of Christ, from hauing authority ouer Christian people. And this he affirmes to be the vndoubted doctrine among the learned, and agreeable to Apostolicall truth. Here is Apostolicall truth with a witnesse. But suppose the Popes Apostolicall transcendency, [Page 17] either in pitty, or policie, hold such a King fit for a time to be spared; I trust then, good Catholique Subiects may not venture to stir. Yes but they may (sayth Bannes) Etiamsi Pontifex toleraret Regem Apostatam; In secundam secundae, q. 12. art. 2. tamen Respub. Christiana possit illum pellere è regno, quoniā Pontifex sine ratione permittit illum impunitum. Though the Pope himselfe should be neuer so indulgent, the people, if they list, may vn-king him, because the Pope vnreasonably is slack in his office. Well then, no remedie is left amōg these men for Protestant Kings, but downe they must. If their holy Father make scruple to correct thē, their owne vassals may take them in hand. Perchance this will worke with them to be reconciled to the Church, and then it is likely they shal be restored to their estates. Simancha wil tell them also in that case, wherunto they shal trust: Nec ius hoc recuperabunt (saith he) quamuis postea reconcilientur Ecclesiae. Once gone, & for euer discarded. Nay their children, though innocēt or Catholikes, must be punished for their fathers errors, & be excluded for euer frō successiō, to giue way to whō ye Pope pleaseth.
8. I haue gleaned these few scatterings by the way, (Beloued) to make it appeare to those that would willingly be better perswaded of their doctrine, that the doctrine it selfe directly warranteth treason, let the traytours be what they will, and that none can bee an absolute Papist, but (if hee throughly vnderstand himselfe, and liue vnder a Christian Prince that hath renounced the Popes authoritie) must needs, being put vnto it, bee an absolute traytour. The Popes infallibility hee [Page 18] assumeth to make heretiques, and punish them by vertue of his Supremacie: The exemption of his Clergie, to act their owne designes; the interesting the people, in the right of making of a King (whom they define,De iusta authoritat. pag. 8. 1. with Apostate William Reinolds, in scorne, to be but a creature of mans creation) how can it stand with loyall obedience, that God and nature haue prescribed? And now (Beloued) if these were speculations onely in their schooles, or some few mens ouerlashing, in an emulation to vphold their owne hierarchie, or some doubtfull deductions, only taken by our men at the worst, their doctrine were the more excusable, and their followers more to be borne with. But when practice shall follow vpon such diuelish positions, and apologies bee published to the world to maintaine that practice: then cursed be they as Meroz, cursed bitterly be all such subiects, and inhabitants that take not the Lords part against such miscreants. For what eares would not tingle to heare, that Pope Sixtus, the fift, in the consistorie of his Cardinals, should paralell the murder of Henry the third, King of France, by that desperate villaine Iames Clement, with the fact of Iudith, and conclude it to be a little lesse mystery then Christs Incarnation? For defending of the same fact, though Iohn Guiniard a Iesuite were executed: yet Richeome in his apologie excuseth him. Clarus Bonarscius in his Theatrum honoris, extolls him to the skies. Such tokens these Ignatians leaue to Princes, of their submission and fidelitie. What should I speake of Francis Verona Constantinus, [Page 19] who wrote an apologie for Iohn Castile, to iustifie his stabbing, and hurting of Henry the Great? Wherein hee concludes, that notwithstanding the decree of the Councell of Constance, it is lawfull for any priuate man to murder Kings and Princes, condemned of heresie and tyranny. And to come home neerer vnto our selues:Anno 1587. Stanlies treacherous giuing vp of Deuentrey, had it not Cardinall Allen to defend it? Had not Oneile before, and Tyrone afterwards the determination of the Vniuersity of Salamancha to animate them onward in their rebellion? What maruell is it then that Garnet, and the powder treason, had Eudaemon-Ioannes his apologie? Claudius Aquauiua's approbation, Bellarmines excuse, Hamond the Iesuites absolution, as Barrier in France had the Iesuite Varrad's, to confirme him in his purpose, to preuent Rauilliac? No better fruit is to be looked for vpon such wild-figtrees, who care not what they say or doe, and turne off all such prodigies with a sleight or scorne. Because the Scythians shew their King Scyle, for fauouring the strange rites of Bacchus, Simancha infers that Iure and Merito, Inst. Cath. 23. ser. 12. 13. such Princes are to be made away, as receiue any kind of doctrine differing from the papisticall. De reg. instit. lib. 1. cap. 7. Mariana accounts it a moderate course, to poyson a chayre or garment for the killing of a King: but marke his waighty reason fot it; Because (saith he) I find the Kings of the Moores haue often vsed it. Whereupon Hoffeus the Iesuite was wont to say (as Hasenmuller, Histor. Iesuit. cap. 6. who liued amongst them reports it) that they dragg'd any Lutheran they could find, straitway [Page 18] [...] [Page 19] [...] [Page 20] to the fire, vt sic anima eius in curru igneo ad inferos feratur, that so his soule in a fiery chariot might bee hurryed to hell. Worse then all this: they hold it a case of Conscience, not to spare their owne side, to doe ours a mischiefe. Garnet the Prouinciall being questioned by Catesby, whether with a safe conscience, they might proceed in their powder-proiect, seeing in the blowing vp of the King, and Protestants, diuers also of the Papists must necessarily goe the same way? replies very profoundly, that no doubt it might well be done, seeing it should redound to the good of the Catholique Church. And this Eudaemon defends with great earnestnesse. Which puts me in minde of a story related by Platina in the life of Iohn the foure and twentieth, when one Facinus Canis was hired by the Gibellines, to suppresse their contrary factions of the Gwelphes, in the city of Papia, and the couenant was, that he should haue the goods of the Gwelphes for his pay. Hee obtayning the victory, falls a rifling of the Gibellines also, without distinction: and being accused therefore, as not standing to his promise, replies, That themselues indeed were Gibellines, and should be safe; but their goods were Gwelphes, and must goe to wrack, as well as those of their aduersaries. So assure your selues (Beloued) if Italians and Spaniards should once come, (which God of his infinite mercy forbid,) to compose the differences between vs, and our home-bred Recusants, howsoeuer our blood should pay for it, yet their estates might perhaps be confiscated, as infected by our heresie. [Page 21] Garnets decision would be of force; such matters must not be stood vpon, when the good of the Catholique cause is thereby aduanced. O that religion should euer be made a cloake for such atheisticall practices! What hard measure had bene offered by our King and State, that these traytours should be so exasperated? Were they hurried to the fire, as in Queene Marie's daies? or was there a new Inquisition erected, in imitation of that of Spaine, with tortures and racks to rectifie them? Nay, were they not tolerated at a small rate, or none at all, to enioy their possessions and liberty, graced with titles of Honour, admitted to be about His Maiestie, and haue the protection of his lawes, without any violence offered? From whence then came the powder-plot, but from the deuill himselfe, and the malice of the whore of Babylon, which delighteth to carouse in blood? But God hath snared the wicked in ye work of his owne hands, the snare is broken, and we are deliuered. Isaiah 47. Come down therefore and sit in the dust, sit on the ground, sit silent, O daughter of Babylon. Is not thy nakednes vncouered, thy shame seene? art thou not taken in the crafty wilines that thou hast imagined? O that our poore besotted recusants would but be brought to an ingenuous examination of these things, whether it were likely they would lead thē to heauen, who deuise and allow of such powder-stratagems from Hell? Whether true Religion haue bene euer aduanced by such bloudy and treacherous snares and engines? Then would they surely afford their Higgaion & Selah to celebrate with vs this day, [Page 22] this thrice-Happy Deliuerance. Which is the duty left for vs in the last place to conclude with.
9. Higgaion, Selah] Few words, and obscure; yet importing more matter, then could be well expressed in any other tongue. And therefore, as they are omitted in the Greeke and vulgar Latine, as also in our Church-Booke translation, by reason of their obscurenesse, and remotenesse from popular capacities, especially in a continuate reading without interpretation: so are they faithfully restored by our last Translatours, as integrall parts of the text, which are not to be left out, though the greatest skill of the Learned may be stagger'd at their meaning. Needelesse therefore was the exception of some Critikes, to our Church-Booke, for not reading commonly those words to the people, seeing they haue them otherwise in a more exact translation, and reserued to the exposition of a learned Preacher. Some there be that slight both the words as interiections, expressing onely a sudden passion, vnder an imperfect sense. But others diue deeper, whom we haue good reason to follow. Higgaion is but twise, besides in this place, found in the Scripture, and that onely in the Psalmes; once in the 19. Psalme: Verse vlt. Let the words of my mouth and [...] the meditation of my heart be alwayes acceptable in thy sight, O Lord, my strength and my Redeemer. And againe in the 92.Verse 3. It is a good thing to giue thankes vnto the Lord, and to sing prayses to thy name, O thou most high: To shew forth thy louing kindnes in the morning, and thy faythfulnes euery night; [...] [Page 23] [...] Vpon an instrument of tenne strings, and vpon the psalterie, vpon the harp with a solemne sound. The word Selah we haue 92. times, but but Higgaion and Selah together, onely in this place; which argueth more then an ordinarie reioycing, proportioned to the Prophets deliuerance, which (out of doubt) was extraordinarie. All that I read, deriue the word Higgaion from the roote [...], which signifieth to publish with the mouth, to meditate with the heart, to rowze vp all the faculties, with the most serious intention. Agreeable to this is the word Selah, either from the roote [...] (as R. Kimchi would haue it) to lift vp, to rayse, properly a way to make it the more passable, or [...] to tread downe, to make plaine. To the same purpose, Auenarius sayes, that in all the Commentaries of the Rabbines, he could obserue no certayne signification of this word: and Buxtorfius is of the minde, that it signifieth nothing but onely a tone, peculiar to the Musicians of those dayes. It were endlesse to heape vp all varieties, which either word breedeth among the learned. Iunius makes both ioyned in this place, to signifie, rem meditandam summè, a matter to be especially thought on. Vatablus, with the Rabbines, and the Chalday Paraphrase extend it to an euerlasting Meditation. They that restrayne it to song, or instruments, differ not in a manner from them vpon the poynt, for that which the former obserue in the subiect, they afford vs in the tune. All concurre in this, That the greatest deliuerances, are to be celebrated [Page 24] with the greatest thanksgiuing: no cheerefulnesse must be wanting, no laudable solemnity of musike: assembling, feasting, congratulation, neglected, in performing such religious duties. Priuate, and dayly, or ordinary blessings may be priuately, and dayly, or ordinarily recounted, at least with a single Selah, a stirring, or chearing vp of our particular deuotions: but for such deliuerances as that of Eighty eyght, and this publike and extraordinary freeing of the Church, the whole State, the preseruation of King, Queene, Prince, all the Nobles, all the Iudges, the Reuerend Clergy, & Lawyers, the Worthies of all our Country and Corporations, vpon the poynt to be blowne vp, and dismembred by the Deuils engine, together with the vtter desolation of so flourishing a Kingdome; here a Higgaion & Selah must be ioyned together; Halleluiahs added vnto it; Trumpets and Shalmes must be wynded aloud, Asaph's and Idithu's must shew their skill, new songs, new cantica canticorum, whole new sets of canticles, Micthams, and Mismors, Neginoth's and Mahaloths, Tehilla'hs and Tephilla'hs must be framed by the Learned. Let euery thing that hath breath, prayse the Lord.
10. And here if the matter it selfe rowze not your meditations, little help can be expected from any vncomposed straines. You yt haue read of so many heathenish tyrannies, and Turkish cruelties; you that haue had occasion to trauel amōgst any barbarous nations, or sauage Canibals; you that haue heard of the most prodigious treasons and massacres that [Page 25] euer were attempted, or thought on vnder the Sun; haue you euer read, or seene, or heard of any monstrous immanity, comparable to this of the Powder-treason? Haue euer Turkes, or Tartars, any Nero'es or Caligula's made vse of powder, or such engines of furie, to ruine whole States at one blow? Nay, to blow vp their owne darlings, their own Patrones, their owne innocent kinred that neuer offended them; but onely these spuria vitulamina, these bastard imps of the Whore of Babylon? If the ruine of your liuing Countrymen had no way affected you, what had the monuments of the dead deserued, that so many sepulchres of ancient Kings must be layd on heapes, and vtterly defaced? what fault was in the dumbe stones, and stately Edifices of your Forefathers, that they should bee left as spectacles of your mercilesse cruelty? But now perchance they repent it, and are ashamed of the Actors, and their courses. O no; that scarlet Harlot hath not learned to blush. They are pictured for Confessours and Martyrs, their zeale is commended, the State condemned for punishing their Ringleaders vniustly, and their Proselytes here amongst vs (which I grieue to speake of) follow the same doctrine that led them vnto it, and are animated to the like attempts, when their ability shall grow sufficient. For marke but these few words of Bannes a Spanish Schooleman, (whom a man would take to be none of the worst, especially in comparison of the Iesuites) Angli (sayth he) sunt excusandi, quia non se eximant à Superiorum potestate, nec bellum contra [Page 26] eos gerunt, quia non suppetunt illis vires ad consequentia pericula: In 22. Aquin. q. 12. art. 2. The English Catholikes are to be excused for not taking armes against their Superiours, because they want sufficient power to goe through with the businesse. Tolerate them then but to grow to a head, and to make their party good, and their naturall bond to Prince or Countrey, should little dismay them, from venturing vpon the like Powder-plots. Where be then our Higgaions & Selah's (Beloued) for the stopping of this broode of vipers, that their force should not be answerable to their malice? As the Israelites had their Pascha and Purim, Holydayes set apart for the acknowledgement of their grand deliuerance from Pharao, and Hamans treason: why should not this dayes solemnity bee continued with euerlasting thankefulnesse, for the miraculous discouery of the Powder-plot? Let the people learne from our Pulpits, with what kinde of Salt-peter their Catholicisme is powdred; let our children vnderstand in our streets, the barbarousnesse of the plot, the profession of the actours, the danger that would haue falne on their innocent heads; If the Lord in Iudgement to the enginers, and in mercy to vs, had not preuented it, and snared the wicked in the worke of their owne hands. At the mentioning of our Church or King, at the beholding, or remembrance of our Parliaments, and chiefe places of Iustice, let the villany of the Powder-proiect be neuer forgotten. In the celebrating of the holy Eucharist, let our thankefulnesse for this deliuerance [Page 27] be an especiall part of our Sacrifice: Finally, let vs ioyntly conclude, as our Prophet here beginneth this Psalme: Wee will prayse thee, O Lord, with our whole heart, we will shew forth all thy wonderous Works. We will be glad and reioyce in thee, we will sing prayse to thy Name, O thou most High. For our enemies are turned back, they haue falne and perished at thy presence; for thou hast maintayned our right and our cause, thou sittest in the Throne, iudging right. Now to this God the Father, God the Sonne, and God the Holy Ghost, three Persons and one Lord, who is knowne by the Iudgement which he executeth, and hath snared the wicked in the worke of his owne hands, be ascribed with Haggaion & Selah all prayses, power, and glory from this time forth for euermore. Amen.
HEZEKIAHS SICKNESSE AND RECOVERIE.
A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE KINGS MAIESTY, at Woodstocke.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Diuinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exceter Colledge.
Imprinted at London by Felix Kyngston, for Iohn Budge, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the greene Dragon. 1621.
HEZEKIAH'S SICKNESSE AND RECOVERIE.
24. In those dayes Hezekiah was sicke to the death, and prayed vnto the Lord, and he spake vnto him, and he gaue him a signe.
1. MY Text is a type of the Worlds vncertainty, Mans securitie, and Gods mercy, to those that depend on him. Wherein wee haue a view of our miserie, with the meanes and Author of our surest deliuerance. The instance is in Hezekiah a King, a fit patterne for the best, the remedy Prayer, the chiefest refuge for the deuotest: Which is effectuall only by the good will of him in the bush, who relieueth euer at a pinch, by speaking, and giuing a signe, for our conuenient comfort. I will not trespasse on your patience, by [Page 2] a tedious rehearsall of the connection, with that which went before: let it suffice therefore to take in by the way for an entrance, First, a touch of Hezekiahs laudable life, expressed more at large in the 2. of Kings, the 18. and 19. chapters, all one in a manner with the 36. the 37. and 38. of Isaiah: And secondly, of his wonderfull deliuerance, whereof I am now to speake. His goodnes, and zeale is summarily heere compriz'd: First, towards the Church, The Leuites must carrie the filthinesse out of it, verse 5. The Priests must rowze themselues vp to be carefull in their places; My sonnes (saith he) be not now negligent, for the Lord hath chosen you to stand before him and serue him. verse 11. He restoreth the Church-goods, and sacrifices, by strict command, vers. 19. and 24. and reuiueth the ancient solemnities of Trumpets, and Church-musike, ordained, and ordred by his predecessor Dauid, verse 27. and 30. And surely, the best method in a reformation, beginneth euer with God; for from thence proceeds a Blessing, to prosper all that followes. His care for the Commonwealth in the next place, comes not short of this. He fortifies his Citty (sayth the sonne of Syrach) and by digging thorow a hard rocke with Iron, brought water into the middest thereof, Chap. 48. He built the wall that was broken, and raysed vp the towers, and another wall without, prepared Millo, made darts and shields in abundance, set Captaines of warre ouer his people, by the counsell of his Princes and Mighty men, and his owne comfortable encouragements, verse the 3. and forward. It were [Page 3] his Courtiers, and the men of Iudah (no doubt, by his example and good directions) that copyed out the Prouerbs of Salomon, which now are a part of our Canon, from the beginning of the 25. Chapter, vnto the end of the booke (as the 1. verse of that Chapter sheweth.) And if we may credit the relations of Genebrard, and Torniellus, he was a great Patrone of the Mathematiques, and took order for the right reckoning of the yeere by intercalation of the moneth Nisan, for which the Iewes now vse Adar, (as appeares in their Calenders) to the same effect. So great matters may be brought to passe in a Common-wealth, where Learned men are in place, and Kings themselues are learned, to giue examples and directions. All which are farther seasoned by his personall and inherent graces: His dispatch, in execution, his resolution against Idolatrie, his respect to Gods messengers, his patience in affliction, his earnestnesse in prayer, his confidence in danger, his wisedome in counsell, his study to reforme others, his thanke-fulnesse to God for all blessings receiued, make his Miraculous deliuerances seeme the lesse strange, which here may be obserued to bee Two aboue the rest: the First, from the inuasion of Sennacherib, and the Second, from his dangerous, and deadly disease.
2. What might not Hezekiah looke for at Gods hands, whose fauour hee had found for so long a space, to preuent his desires, accept his endeuours, prosper all his actions? from whom he had receiued so many comfortable promises, and messages, and whose Angell had so strangely quitted [Page 4] him, from so heauy an enemie? yet heere we see, that amongst all these Blessings and triumphs, he must come notwithstanding to his tryall. For in those dayes Hezekiah was sicke to the death: he must take the sowre among the sweete, to set an edge to his deuotions, and make farther way for mercies, and wonders: wherein we haue the Spirituall Gests, (if I may so speake) of a Christian progresse; From care and industry to doe good, to some temporall happinesse; from that, to sickenesse; from sickenesse, to Prayer; from Prayer, to recouery, and other comforts and signes of Gods fauour, till all at last come home to the Court of Heauen, and there we shall be freed from other changes, and remouealls.
The words (without farther straining) yeeld vs these 3. circumstances: Hezekiah's
- 1. Sickenesse.
- 2. Physike.
- 3. Physicion.
His Sickenesse dangerous; his Physicke, precious; his Phisicion, alwaies succesfull. All which must needes be granted, his sicknesse being to death; his phisike, Prayers; his physicion, God himselfe: and for memories sake, may thus be connected; Because Hezekiah was sicke, therfore he prayed, and because he prayed, therfore God spake vnto him, and afforded him a signe: which farther notes vnto vs the commonnesse of sickenesse, the force of prayer, and the readinesse of Gods helpe, vnto such as earnestly and faythfully repayre vnto him for physicke. Of all these in their order, briefly and plainely, as the Spirit of God shall inable me, and your Royall patience [Page 5] giue leaue. And first, of the first, which is Hezekiah's sicknesse, in these words:
3. In those dayes Hezekiah was sicke to the death] A sorry entrance to continue, if the remedy bee not the sooner. For sicknesse is the dashing of all worldly delights: And true happinesse cannot harbour, where that hath taken vp a lodging. But he that goeth on this way weeping, and beareth forth good seede, shall doubtlesse come againe with ioy, and bring his sheaues with him. It would be tedious for you to heare, or me to vndertake the clearing of all those doubts that Interpreters out of these words haue raysed, rather then resolued. As first, concerning the time of this sicknesse, whether it were before, or after the miraculous deliuery from Sennacheribs Inuasion. Most of the Iewish Rabbins, with Salomon Iarche, and Kimchi; & the Papists, with Abulensis and Lyra, together with some of reformed, as Musculus and Bullinger, hold that it was before. Their grounds are two: Otherwise (say they) how could Hezekiah raigne but iust nine and twenty yeeres, seeing fifteene yeeres were added by miracle, after his sicknes, and in the fourteenth yeere of his raygne, Sennacherib came against him. Now, likely it is, that so many great matters could not be dispatched in one yeere. Besides, he hath a promise after his sicknesse, to be deliuered from the King of Assyria, 2. King. 20.16. Which argueth, that deliuerance was not past before. Notwithstanding Saint Hierome Saint Augustine, Luther, Caluine, and the maior part of our Interpreters, who take [Page 6] after them, out of Iosephus, suppose all the warre first ended, before this sicknesse began. First, because the order of the text (in all three places where it is mentioned) so casteth it. And next, in all these tumults, we finde Hezekiah, either consulting with the Prophet, or praying in the Temple, or giuing directions to his people and Councel, or otherwise bestirring himself, without any mention of any sicknesse. And well might all these troubles come within the compasse of one yeere, (as Serrarius the Iesuite against his owne side granteth) to wit, that fourteenth they speake of, wherein Sennacherib came, and was defeated, Hezekiah sickned, recouered and liued 15. yeeres after, to make vp the nine and twenty. Now, in that God promised to deliuer him after his sicknesse, it might not be from the Assyrians first Inuasion, but from his returne againe, that was perchance both threatned, and feared, as the latter opinion (I thinke) more probably defendeth. So the meaning of the text will fall out to be, (according to this interpretation) In those dayes.] that is, not before, or amidst, but after all troubles were ended, when Hezekiah had best reason to thinke himselfe most secure. When many brought Gifts, and presents vnto him (as the words are immediately before my text) so that he was magnified in the sight of all Nations, then, in the middest of his Prosperitie, when he (perchance) thought least on it, was he seazed vpon with this deadly sicknesse.
4. Now what manner of sicknesse this should [Page 7] be, Authours also vary; some would haue it to be the Kings Euill, as Aquila, Symmachus and Theodosion. Others, an Impostumation. Glyaus sayth, that it was in his foote, which began to rot. Most coniecture it to be the Plague, in regard of the Byle that appeared outwardly, and his extreme danger of life. But such coniectures besides the Text, are vayne and needlesse. Of like nature are the causes of this sicknesse, which by diuers are rendred. One is thought to be the Kings refusing to marry, vpon a conceit that he was that Immanuel, the Virgins Sonne, promised a little before to his Father Ahaz. So R. Salomon, Lyra, and Glycas, in the 2. part of his Annals. But Abulensis confutes this maynely, and most Interpreters are ashamed of it. Others, with the scholasticall Historie, affirme, that this sicknesse was a punishment, for the Kings neglect of thanksgiuing, after the ouerthrow of Sennacherib. But Iosephus, (who tooke most payne to be acquainted with such matters in the historie of his Countrie) expresseth particularly the Sacrifices and Solemnities that vpon that occasiō were vsed. Besides we may adde, that no fault is layd to this good Kings charge before his sicknesse, but after. More safely then we may cōclude with S. Herome vpon the. 38. of Isaiah, That this disease was rather a restraint from future presumption, then a punishment for former sinnes. Not [...], inflicted by way of reuenge, or [...], as a ransome to make satisfaction, but [...], or [...], a lessoning for himselfe, or [...], an example to others, a triall for [Page 8] his instruction (sayth Bernard) not a forsaking to his destruction. For howsoeuer all afflictions presuppose sinne: yet all are not inflicted, as the punishment of sinne, which Iobs long disputation with his friends, and the Lords determination in the end, maketh most apparent. Neither want there further proofes in this kinde. When the Disciples made question, concerning the man that was borne blind, Iohn 9. Whether it came through his owne or his parents fault; our Sauiour denies both members of the diuision, and tells them, that it was rather that the workes of God should be made manifest in him. The Tower of Siloā fell vpon eighteene persons, not so much for their sinnes, as for the lessoning of others, Luk. 13. Because of the mixt cup in the Lords hand, Psal. 75. his children sometimes are to drinke the purer wine, though his enemies shall be sure of the dregs. For what is this world else, but as the Authour of the Sermons de Tempore shewes it, (as it were, in a Map) a vast and glowing Furnace, where the wicked are the drosse, the godly, the gold, tribulation, the fire, and God himselfe, the Workeman? Is it not better therefore (saith Saint Augustine) that God should chastice thee here, then spare thee here, and forsake thee hereafter? He would haue a Champion valiant, without an aduersarie (sayth Saint Basill) that supposeth a iust man should be free from afflictions. For what are al such crosses, but as so many penitential Sermons, preached by God himselfe, to make vs know our selues, and bring vs home vnto him? [Page 9] He that proues not a good student in this Schoole of the Crosse, hath small hopes to attaine hereafter to any degree in heauen. The old Testament began almost with Abels slaughter, and the New, with the butchering of the Infants, and Iohn Baptists imprisonment. The Patriarcks, Prophets, and Apostles, with all Gods chosen, had their part of this cup. He chastiseth all that he receiueth, Pro. 3. So here, good King Hezekiah, in the height of his prosperity, is remembred with a sicknesse; to minde the greatest, of their frailety, and the holiest, of their humiliation, and the happiest, not to depend vpon their owne abilities; much more the meanest here should learne, with patience to vndergoe such crosses, as their betters haue borne, and with compassion not to censure, but to comfort their afflicted brethren. For canst thou murmure if God should visit thee, when thou considerest that Hezekiah was sicke? or account thy payne too greeuous, when his was to the death? or complaine it comes vnseasonably, seeing this happened to him in those dayes, wherein nothing was expected but ioy and triumphes? I should distrust your vnderstandings, and religious dispositions, to presse this poynt furder. It is a sad theame to discourse of sicknesse: the remedy therefore (I trust) will be the more welcome, which the text leadeth vnto, in the words following.
5. And he prayed vnto the Lord] Prayer pierceth the cloudes, offereth violence to the Kingdome of heauen, and in a manner ouer-ruleth him, [Page 10] that ouer-ruleth all things. But that this Physike proue strong in operation, it must be continued, and feruent, as the best Doctours prescribe, and tempered with the precious ingredients of Fayth, Hope, and Charity.
Not windy words, but waighty wishes, not the harpe strings, but the heart strings, not hee that crieth lowdest, but he that loueth most, hath the best acceptance before the Throne of grace. In this forme (no doubt) dying Hezekiah commended his desperate case to the Lord of life; and howsoeuer, the harsh message of Isaiah the Prophet, was sufficient to breake his heart, so vnexpectedly sent, so peremptorily deliuered, so likely to take effect in so great extremity: Set thine house in order, for thou shalt surely dye, and not liue: which the damnable glosse of some Rabbines make yet a great deale more horrid; Thou shalt surely dye] (say they) that is, in this World: And not liue] that is, in the World to come: Yet fayth lets not goe it's hold, hope would not be perswaded, but that God would be intreated; he had heard of his mercies of old, and had tasted of the sweetnesse of them in all the passage of his life; and therefore he now resolues to imploy his expiring spirits, and gasping breath, as long as they should continue, to try at the last cast, what might be obtayned. Blessed King! it was Gods extraordinary grace that settled thee in this directest course; some would sooner haue [Page 11] murmured; Haue I bene so carefull and zealous to doe God seruice, and shall this be my recompence, to be cut off before my time? must I, after so many fayre promises, dye thus childlesse in my flourishing age? and is there no other order to be taken, but onely to set my house in order? Many of the like speeches impatience would haue vttered, and perchance haue abused the Prophet for bringing such a dismall doome. But our Kings broken and contrite heart containeth no such dregs: he heares all with patience, beares all with patience, considers all with patience, and so with teares in his eyes, death in his face, (yet confidence in his heart) he turnes about vnto the wall. This he did (say many Interpreters,) because the Temple stood that way, towards which it was their custome to turne their faces in prayer. Saint Hierome takes the reason to be rather, that the standers by might not behold his teares: and Lyra, that they might not hinder him, as Angelomus further notes, by disturbing his deuotion. His teares may bee also thought to proceede, not so much from the horrour of instant death, or a loth to depart, from worldly pleasures; or an vnmanly sinking vnder the extremity of payne (howsoeuer such brunts most commonly shame the valour of those, who hold themselues most resolute:) as from a desire he had, to perfect the reformation which was begun; and to leaue an heyre behinde (for then he had none) to succeede in his Kingdome, and continue the blessed line. For how could it chuse [Page 12] but grieue him to fore-thinke on the distraction that was like to ensue, in a State so vnsettled? Many yet addicted to Idolatry, fals hearted Shebna the Treasurer gaping to succeed, which could not be without opposition. Many particulars besides, (which himselfe only knew,) and the world could not take notice of, might iustly occasion him to water his couch with teares. And teares in such a case, either for publique good, or priuate escapes, by Dauids practice, Ieremies Lamentations, and our Sauiours weeping for Lazarus, and ouer Ierusalem, are warranted to bee Heroicall. Wee haue more sinnes (Beloued) to bewayle, but fewer teares to shead; greater occasion to hide our faces, but lesse contrition to doe it: many Physicions shall be first fee'd, before this remedy be thought vpon, that Hezekiah prayed vnto the Lord.
6. Hee prayed.] Simon Magus had not the grace to pray himselfe, but the face to intreat others. I make no doubt, but here the Prophet Isaiah prayed, the Priests prayed, the Courtiers and people prayed, (all were good helps, and it was their duty) yet this sufficeth not Hezekiah, except he pray himselfe: hee could best plead his owne cause, and commence his owne suite, and haue the better audience. But to whom doth he pray? Popery was not then on foot, to pray to Saints departed before their images, or buying Masses, or applying reliques. Isaiah had instructed them better, that Abraham was ignorant of them, and the Brazen-Serpent was broken downe by the Kings command, and called Nehushtan, that no such [Page 13] praying should be vsed vnto it. He prayed therefore (as the text hath it) vnto the Lord] and none other, him he had onely offended, his mercy he had euer found ready, his power he was assured of, he alone thorowly knew his wofull case, and therefore not as much as dreamed of the mediation of any other. The forme of his prayer is set downe in the twentieth of the 26. of Kings, and Esay the 38. in the same words, to teach vs to regard that the more, which the Holy Ghost vouchsafeth so precisely to repeat. From whence if our Puritanes hope to draw any instance for their extemporary brabbling, and brawling against our set formes of prayers; the text will shew them, as repugnant to Hezekiah herein, as commonly they are otherwise to all their lawfull Superiours. For his prayer here was on his bed, vpon his particular and extraordinary necessity; they must vent theirs in the Church, where no such occasion is offered, to the excluding of better formes, then their best premeditation can affoord vs. Hezekiah turned his face to the wall, that this particular request of his might not be heard, or disturbed: The gift of these mē is vnder-valued, if their proselytes be not about them to applaud, and admire it. More tolerable therefore it were, that they troubled not the Church more by their prating, then they helpe it by such praying. In this case, if their conceites were not too fleeting, they might consider, that prayer is of two sorts, Publique, or priuate. Publique, may be either solemne in the Church; or more retired, in a familie, or some other [Page 14] occasioned assembly. Now to thrust in here, with sudden, and vnconcocted flashes, were not only to crosse Scripture, Fathers, and the continuall practice of all Christian Assemblies, that euer deserued the name of Churches: but also to abuse such Holy meetings, by hindring the concurrence of deuotions in knowne petitions, wherein they ought to ioyne, and the saying Amen to that, they must be sure is warrantable. Priuate prayers, (I confesse) are of another nature, wherein diuers notwithstanding may be holpen what to say, and directed, what to aske, by publike formes, though such particulars may often fall out in regard of personall grieuances, sinnes, or benefits, that may dictate (as it were) an ejaculatory prayer, as the occasion shall bee offered. Such was Hezekiah's here, and such were to be wished more rife, among all sorts of people. Notable examples herein we haue of Iacob; O Lord God of my Father Abraham, and God of my Father Isaak: Gene. 32.9. The Lord which saydst vnto me, Returne into thy countrey, and to thy kinred, and I will deale well with thee: I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies, and all the truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant. For with my staffe I passed ouer this Iordan, and now I am become two bands. Deliuer me, I pray thee, from the hand of my brother, from the hand of Esau, for I feare him. So Samson, Iud. 16.28. vpon his resolution to die: O Lord God (saith he) remember me, I pray thee, and strengthen me, onely this once, O God, that I may be at once auenged of the Philistims, for my two eyes. And what are the most part of Dauids Psalmes, but a contexture [Page 15] of such heauenly wishes, aptly composed for his owne vse, and the direction of others, that expect the same protection? O how would it become the conuersation of Christians, in stead of corrupt communication, and blasphemous oathes and cursings, to haue their mouthes filled with such Prayses and Prayers? How well doe such speaches sound from the mouthes of good subiects? God saue the King: or Giue the King thy Iudgements, O Lord, and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings Sonne. In the warlike raigne of Dauid; we haue a large description in Scripture, of Captaines and Worthies; but in Salomons succeeding Peaceable gouernment, of stately buildings, notable examples of Iustice, flourishing of the Arts, traffiking with forraine Nations, and the like. All which are the extraordinary blessings of God, and by his disposall haue their turnes, and periods, which most commonly are found in the body, as the head is affected. Where a King therefore makes the Lords Prayer, the best Prayer, the subiect of his meditations; with what face may subiects be backward, in following such directions? Hezekiah (as wee all know) wanted not titles, nor treasure, nor friends, nor any other good parts, that might grace a man: and yet heere wee see in the vpshot of extremity, his onely refuge is Prayer. And this brings him to the speech of the Physician, which recouered him. For when he had prayed vnto the Lord, the Lord spake vnto him, and he gaue him a signe. Where we haue the last words of my text, and third member of my diuision, poynting at [Page 16] the Physician, and the course he tooke.
7. And he spake vnto him, and hee gaue him a signe] [...], at sundry times, and in diuers manners, hath it pleased the Lord of heauen to speake to men here vpon earth, by his Sonne, by his seruants, by Angels, by men, internally, externally, in dreames, by open visions; as Suarez vpon Aquina's third part, quest. 30. Peucer in his commentary of the diuers kinds of diuination; Mencelius in a peculiar tract of the knowledge of God, doe at large declare. This speaking here to Hezekiah was by Isaiah the Prophet, as the text, 2. Kings, 20. clearly sheweth. And as the extremity was great, and vrgent; so this speaking was quicke, and comfortable, in these most gracious tearmes, Turne againe and tell Hezekiah [...] the Captaine of my people: Thus saith the Lord, the God of Dauid thy Father, I haue heard thy prayer, I haue seene thy teares; Behold, I will heale thee on the third day, thou shalt go vp vnto the House of the Lord. Could there be better newes to a dying man? Yet this is not all. I wil adde (saith he) vnto thy dayes, 15 yeares, and I will deliuer thee and thy Citty, out of the hand of the King of Assyria; and I will defend this City for mine owne sake, and for my seruant Dauid's sake. This was more then could be expected, but thus it pleased the Lord to dispence his fauours. Some one perchance in Isaiah's place, would haue here repined at such a message; Good Lord, what meanest thou by this? art thou so soone changed, or hast thou a double will, one contrary to the other? Can it stand with thy immutability, so suddenly [Page 17] to doe and vndoe? or with my reputation, to vnsay that so quickly, which by thy expresse command I so lately deliuered? The King and Courtiers, may hold me for a false prophet, who, vpon mine owne head, spake that so confidently which now I must recall? But Isaiah was no Arminian, he knew, it was no manners for him to make a question of Gods doings: He was acquainted so farre with his proceedings, that most commonly hee reueales not all that hee himselfe meanes to doe; but so much onely, as his Ministers are bound to teach, and seruants to learne. Whence that distinction of Diuines, into voluntatem signi & benèplaciti, His reuealed will toward vs, and his secret in His eternall Counsell, notes not two distinct wills in God, (as Lombard well obserues, and the Schoolemen on him at the 45. Dist. of the first booke of the sentences) but diuers formes of speaking, concerning the acts and effects of the same will. Hence amongst the Ancients there runnes a saying, which is fathered on Gregory, Deus mutat sententiam, sed non consilium. Gods reuealed denunciation may be altered, but neuer his eternall purpose. For the first may be vttered according to the disposition of second causes, or our deserts (as Zanchius well gathereth out of Saint Augustine) whereas the latter depends vpon eternall immutability, and therefore in no respect can admit any shadow of change. Now these are not opposite, but subordinate, the reuealed, to the secret, as part, to the whole; the reuealed expressing the meanes, whereby the secret is [Page 18] fulfilled. Salomons carriage in the famous case betweene the two harlots, giues an instance of the like in men. Did he intend (thinke you) the barbarous diuiding of the infant, that had no way offended? Yet his words at first are, Bring mee a sword, diuide the liuing child in two, and giue halfe to the one, and halfe to the other. But his intent, which he concealed, is afterward expressed; Giue the true Mother the liuing child, and in no wise slay it: and all Israel saw that this was the wisedome of God in him. His first commaund then included not his purpose, but a triall, to find out the truth. And so God here not peremptorily sets downe what should bee, but what the Prophet was to deliuer, concealing both from King and Prophet what should ensue vpon it. Where there is no more contrariety then in our Sauiours inquiry for prouision for the multitude, Iohn 6. he asked Philip as it were doubtfully, Where so much bread might be bought; but this hee sayd to proue him (sayth the text) for he himselfe knew what hee would doe. The Prophets deadly message therefore was true in relation to the second causes, referred to their proper effect; yet subordinate to Gods secret purpose, in reference to the end: the ground of all which is closely layed, in the 17. Article of our Church, to which we subscribe. Gods decrees for the end, include alwaies the meanes, and therefore such threatnings serue Gods children to stirre them vp to vse them.
8. This vse Dauid made, 2. Sam. 12. The command was peremptorie: The child that is [Page 19] borne vnto thee, shall surely dye. Yet the King ceased not to fast, and weepe, as long as breath was in it, only vpon this ground, Who can tell whether God will be gracious vnto mee, that the child may liue? I had not dwelt so long vpon this, but that the vnsettled wauering of diuers learned men amongst vs, had giuen iust cause. Hence you may ghesse (beloued) how little reason the Arminians had, to take part with the Papists, and Lutherans, to slander our Church, (as for many other things) in this, that wee make good to haue two distinct wills, the one dashing the other. This they referre to our Crypticall Diuinity (as it pleaseth these Theologasters to terme it) as though wee maintained any points in secret, that we dare not publikely to iustifie before all the World. Iunius at the beginning gaue thē good counsell,Consiliū de Pace Ecclesiae. for the peace of the Church. Crocius hath particularly answered Bertius, to this calumnie, in the second and third Chapter of his Parenaeticus; and all of them of late, by Gods prouidence, and your Maiesties especiall furtherance (I trust) haue met with their Masters at Dort. For such imputations are no newes to those who are acquainted with the obiections of the Pelagians, and Semipelagians, against Saint Augustine, Prosper, and their followers: the Bickerings betweene the Germane Bishops, and the French, in the cause of Godescall and Erigena, Scotus, the latter stirres betweene Luther and Erasmus, the Pseudolutherans, and their opposites, Beza and Castalion, Peter Baro, & our English Diuines, the Iesuites and [Page 20] the Dominicanes, which contention is yet fresh on foote, and the Pope for all his infallibility (often vrged thereunto) dares not to decide it, but lets it still runne on. Old Cumet tells Vasquez the Iesuite in playne termes, that most commonly those that stand most vpon their sharpe wits, are found, in the conclusion, most repugnant to grace. Rispolis hath set forth a picture of Aquinas, bearing downe with his Buckler, and stabbing those with his pen, that in any sort shall deny the whole determination of the second causes, by the first, or contingent effects by Gods immutable Decree. Nugno comes vpon them for wresting authors contrarie to their meaning, and addes that he verily thinkes they will serue him so too, when once he is dead, notwithstanding his direct writing against them. But to recall my selfe from this digression whereof I am sensible, Aluarez, Bannes, Crabrera, Ripa, with the forenamed authors, sufficiently shew, if a man would goe no farther; That the soundest Schoolmen successiuely haue euer defended in substance, concerning Gods purpose, and mans will, his grace, and our abilities, that which our Church of England at this day maintaineth. For in this they shew them Schoolemen, (as they are commonly tearmed) whereas otherwise they play the schooleboyes, where the Popes decrees ouer-awe them. Their learning generally being as an ouer-growne wood, amongst many thornes and bushes, which are good for nothing but fuell. Much good ancient timber may be found out, to serue in the Lords building, whereas on the other side, Vorstiu's Libertas [Page 21] Prophetandi, and Arminiu's Meditatio sine lectione, which they, and their schollers practise so much, and plead for, without religious and discreet restraint, would set all in a combustion. How much better is it therefore for vs (Beloued) to hearken with Hezekiah vnto the Lord speaking, as he doth at this time to vs, by his Word, and Ministers, who ought not in that regard to be lightly esteemed of you (howsoeuer vnworthy in themselues) for their Masters sake? Hee speakes to vs in this point, that notwithstanding he often threaten, and sometime strike, yet place is left for mercie, where it is sought accordingly. Vse but Hezekiah's teares and prayers, and he is the same God, that will not only speake, but giue comfortable signes of his fauour, which is the vpshot of my text, and a signe that I shall not hold you long. And he gaue him a signe.] Signes, and miracles were frequent among the old Patriarchs, Prophets, and the Apostles, with some of their successors, in the Primitiue Church, for the confirmation of their vocation, fayth, and doctrine. But the Gospell once fully receiued, we are left to the text, to arme our selues against Antichrist, who comes with signes and miracles. And not to rake vp old sores: who knowes not of late the practices of Father Edmonds, and Darrell, with their complices, to iustifie Poperie, and Puritanisme, by the casting out of Deuils? In which kinde of imposture, some French Monkes were put of late to a hard exigent, when Verrine the Deuils discourse, must be put in print, to make good their exorcismes and superstitions. But aboue [Page 22] all, I maruaile why Bellarmine and Gretser should so strangely vpbrayd our Church for the defect of miracles; the first, in these termes, Haereticos non potuisse extorquere miracula, neque à Deo, neque à Diabolo, ad confirmandam realem praesentiam, in his 3. booke de Eucharistia, and 8. Chap. The latter, in the like: Diabolum puduisse Lutheri doctrinam miraculis confirmare, in his defence of the 2. Chap. of Bellarmines first Booke de Verbo Dei. Doe they take a pride, that the Deuill is so forward to aduance their cause by miracles, and so backward to doe vs any kindnesse? If this be the issue, we shall rest content with such miracles, as our Sauiour, and the Apostles wrought, at the first propagating of the Gospel; and when wee teach any new doctrine, dissenting from this, then to cast about for new miracles to confirme it. But here a signe was necessary (as Saint Augustine obserueth) that of the two messages the Prophet brought to Hezekiah, in shew contradictory, he might be assured on which to depend.2. Kings 20.11. The signe that is here only mentioned in the generall, is another-where particularly set downe to bee, the going back of the Sunne, or at least the shadow, ten degrees in King Ahaz Diall, where no doubt can be amōg Interpreters, whether it were done or no, but of the manner how it might possibly be accomplished. Of the standing still of the Sunne, some instances are giuen: one was, at the request of Father Mutius an Hermite, who going to visit a sicke person, was like to be benighted, had not the Sunne halfe only aboue the Horison, for diuers houres stayed his [Page 23] leasure, till he came to his patient, as 'tis told vs in vitis Patrum, lib. 1. cap. 16. Another is brought by Turpine, in the life of Charles the Great, the 28. Chap. for a more notable stay of the Sunne in one place, for aboue three dayes together, to gratifie that Emperour in the purfuite of his enemies. A third is out of the first booke of Chron. 4. chap. 22. made good only by the vulgar Latine edition, which readeth, Et qui stare fecit solem.] This last much troubled Torniellus, otherwise a diligent Historian, so that he professeth ingenuously in his Annals, that he knowes not what to make of it. But the first, Serrarius the Iesuite will scarce admit for a truth. The second, Baronius reiects for a lye, and the third, all may see depends on a false translation. For whereas our English Doway Bibles render word for word, out of the vulgar Latine; And Hee that made the Sunne to stand.] The Originall hath nothing but [...], the Septuagint, [...], our English, and all other that I haue seene, And Iokim] the proper name of a man, one of Iudah's posteritie. And therefore they must needs be [...] Men of Lying (as corruptly almost they render the very next words) who would make that to signifie the standing still of the Sunne. Whence we may obserue by the way, what pure Text the Councell of Trent would put vpon vs for authenticall, if we would take it in grosse: And how palpably our peeuish Recusants in such cases are abused, in depending on such men, who care not with what huskes they feede them. Once this is certaine, that both Sunne and Moone stood still [Page 24] together for a whole dayes space, in Ioshua's time. But here the miracle seemes greater, in going backe of the same tenne degrees, especially as it is by most Interpreters expressed.
10 For they suppose, the Sunne had then passed forward tenne degrees in the Diall, before the miracle began: so that two onely wanted for his setting. Tenne then spent in the going backe, to the point of his rising, and tenne to returne to the point where it was first, makes that one artificiall day aboue thirty houres; whereas that of Ioshuah (for ought we finde) and of which the text sayes, there was neuer the like before or after, could not be aboue 24. Now if the Sunne were here posted forth, and back in an instant, (as some would salue the matter) how could the motion of the shadow in the Dyall be distinctly discerned? And to put halfe degrees for whole, (as others would mend the reckoning) the text will hardly beare. To let passe then, what explication heere might arise from Copernicus mouing of the earth, or Tycho Brahe's fixing of the Sunne, as the center of motion to the rest of the Planets; or Fracastorius multitude of Homocentricks: take but the old receiued grounds, either of eight Orbes, with Aristotle, or nine, with Ptolomie, or tenne, with Alphonsus, or now at the last, of eleuen with Maginus and Clauius, not excluding their Excentricks, Concentrickes, Epicycles, yea and Excentrepicycles, which they make belonging vnto them, to salue all appearances, and a world of difficulties would follow, if with this Sunnes retrogradation, all the heauenly [Page 25] Orbes, according to the same proportion, moued not backward. Besides the disordering of the Starres aspects, and distāces one vnto the other, those that take away all Orbes, & leaue the starres to flye like birds in the ayre, without the same miracle wrought likewise in all, will not be able to auoid. To be quitted therefore from this trouble, Burgensis thinkes it safer, with Abarbinell, to affirme, that the Sunne kept his course, and the heauens their order, and the day his length: but the shadow, contrary to his nature, was miraculously brought backe. With those accord Arias Montanus, Bullinger, and some others: And their reasons are, first, Otherwise the miracle would haue bin as conspicuous in other Dyals, as in that of Ahaz: And the whole world (amazed at the Prodigie) would in those dayes haue yeelded some forraine Mathematicians, to haue recorded it. Besides, the Text euery where insisteth vpon the shadow, and but once mentioneth the Sunne, and then not going backe in the heauen, but brought back in Ahaz his Dyall. To that which is obiected out of the 31. vers, that notice was taken of this in other Countryes, seeing some were sent frō Babylon, to inquire of the wonder, they answere out of the same place: They came to see the wonder that was done in the Land: wherof they might heare, not of the going backe of the Sunne, and the dayes miraculous length, which at home they had seene: I am not ignorant how Mathew Toring replies on this of Burgensis, If (sayth he) the shadow should yeeld vs this miracle, without the Sunne, then [Page 26] God should be put to creare a new light, which should haue a-motion without a subiect, and be brighter then the Sunne, to obscure his shadow, and make his owne apparent. But to this Burgensis might answere, that God might so inflect, and dispose the Sunne-beames, (which naturally are darted out at a right line) to cast a shadow forth or back, from any grosse bodie, as His wisedome should hold most conuenient. Howsoeuer, a great miracle it must needs be, and no lesse perchance, to finde the shadow goe backe, when the Sunne keepes his course, as the Sunne to change his course, and the shadow to attend on it. In this difference (being out of my profession) I take not vpon me to be vmpire. We may make vse of both. In the first, a good King resembles the Sunne, that giueth life and influence to all the rest of the starres, cannot haue his course stayed, but by an almighty hand, and leaueth darkenesse and horrour, whensoeuer he departeth. In the second, our life is a shadow, euery minute mouing forward, in the Diall of our time, which none can stop, or set backe, but he that gaue Hezekiah a signe. And signes he giueth also to vs (Beloued) of his extraordinarie mercies and fauour, in another kind, if our vnthankfulnesse would but take notice of what we fully enioy: A most gracious Soueraigne, a flourishing Church, a peaceable Common-wealth, reward for vertue, punishmēt for vice. Infinite such signes may be reckoned; but what reformation they worke in vs, our own conscience can best informe vs. Theodoricus, Archbishop [Page 27] of Colen, mentioned by Aeneas Syluius, in the second booke of his Commentaries of the deeds of King Alphonsus, when the Emperour Sigismund demanded him of the directest course to happinesse: Performe (saith he) when thou art well, what thou promisedst when thou wert sicke. And blessed are they that so are visited by Gods hand, that they pray with Hezekiah; and so pray, that God may speake vnto them; and so speake, that signes accompany it of his mercifull fauour. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ, the loue of God the Father, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost be with vs all euermore. Amen.